The wells of salvation opened, or, Words whereby we may be saved by Thomas Vincent.
         Vincent, Thomas, 1634-1678.
      
       
         
           1668
        
      
       Approx. 284 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 88 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A64998
         Wing V451
         ESTC R27043
         09619289
         ocm 09619289
         43849
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A64998)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 43849)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1344:31)
      
       
         
           
             The wells of salvation opened, or, Words whereby we may be saved by Thomas Vincent.
             Vincent, Thomas, 1634-1678.
          
           [2], 162 p.
           
             Printed for Thomas Parkhurst,
             London :
             1668.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Salvation.
           Theology, Doctrinal.
        
      
    
     
        2003-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-08 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-09 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-09 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           Wells
           OF
           SALVATION
           OPENED
           :
           OR
           ,
           WORDS
           WHEREBY
           We
           may
           be
           Saved
           .
        
         
           By
           
             THOMAS
             VINCENT
          
           ,
           Minister
           sometime
           in
           
             Maudlins
             Milk-street
             ,
             LONDON
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               Act.
               16.29
            
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             called
             for
             a
             Light
             ,
             and
             sprang
             in
             ,
             and
             came
             trembling
             ,
             and
             fell
             down
             before
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             ,
          
           
             
               Vers.
               30.
            
             
          
           
             And
             brought
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             What
             must
             I
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           
             
               V.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             And
             they
             said
             ,
             Believe
             on
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             thy
             House
             .
          
           
             
               V.
               32.
            
             
          
           
             And
             they
             spake
             unto
             him
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             were
             in
             his
             House
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Thomas
             Parkhurst
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           at
           the
           Golden
           Bible
           on
           London-bridge
           .
           1668.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Citizens
           of
           LONDON
           .
        
         
           I
           Have
           sounded
           two
           Trumpets
           of
           Iudgement
           in
           your
           ears
           ,
           the
           former
           signifying
           
             Gods
             terrible
             Voice
             to
             the
             City
             ,
          
           in
           the
           late
           terrible
           Iudgements
           of
           Plague
           and
           Fire
           which
           have
           devoured
           so
           many
           Inhabitants
           and
           Habitations
           ,
           as
           the
           space
           of
           many
           Ages
           (
           should
           the
           World
           so
           long
           continue
           )
           would
           not
           blot
           out
           the
           remembrance
           of
           ;
           the
           later
           signifying
           
             Gods
             terrible
             Voice
             to
             the
             World
             ,
          
           at
           the
           second
           appearance
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           last
           and
           Universal
           Iudgement
           of
           all
           the
           Children
           ▪
           of
           Adam
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           sure
           and
           near
           ;
           the
           dreadfulness
           of
           which
           Iudgement
           to
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           no
           Tongue
           is
           able
           to
           express
           :
           The
           chief
           intent
           of
           both
           my
           Treatises
           concerning
           the
           late
           ,
           and
           future
           Iudgement
           ,
           hath
           been
           to
           awaken
           sleepy
           Sinners
           out
           of
           their
           carnal
           security
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           them
           for
           the
           great
           Salvation
           purchased
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           proclaimed
           ,
           proffered
           and
           promised
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ▪
           therefore
           having
           at
           first
           purposed
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           last
           Book
           of
           Christs
           Appearance
           to
           Iudgement
           ,
           promised
           to
           treat
           more
           largely
           of
           Salvation
           than
           in
           the
           close
           of
           a
           Vse
           I
           could
           do
           ;
           I
           have
           here
           endeavoured
           
           to
           fulfill
           my
           Promise
           ,
           in
           telling
           you
           
             Words
             whereby
             you
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
           We
           read
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
             This
             is
             a
             faithful
             saying
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             all
             acceptation
             ,
             that
             Christ
             Jesus
             came
             into
             the
             World
             to
             save
             Sinners
             .
          
           And
           
             Heb.
             2.3
             ,
             4.
          
           that
           this
           
             Salvation
             began
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             was
             confirmed
             by
             them
             that
             heard
             him
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           speaketh
           to
           you
           from
           Heaven
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           his
           Word
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           accept
           of
           this
           Salvation
           :
           
             See
             then
             that
             ye
             refuse
             not
             him
             that
             speaketh
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             escaped
             not
             who
             refused
             him
             that
             spake
             on
             Earth
             ,
             much
             more
             shall
             not
             ye
             escape
             if
             ye
             turn
             away
             from
             him
             that
             speaketh
             from
             Heaven
             ,
          
           Heb.
           12.25
           .
           They
           that
           seek
           this
           Salvation
           diligently
           ,
           shall
           finde
           it
           certainly
           ;
           but
           they
           that
           refuse
           or
           neglect
           it
           ,
           must
           needs
           perish
           unavoidably
           ,
           and
           be
           miserable
           eternally
           .
           That
           this
           little
           Piece
           may
           be
           blessed
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           as
           a
           Means
           to
           promote
           your
           Salvation
           ,
           is
           the
           Prayer
           of
           him
           whose
           great
           desire
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Vincent
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           WORDS
           Whereby
           we
           may
           be
           Saved
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 ACT.
                 11.13
                 ,
                 14.
              
               
            
             
               And
               he
               shewed
               us
               how
               he
               had
               seen
               an
               Angel
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               which
               stood
               and
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Send
               men
               to
               Joppa
               ,
               and
               call
               for
               Simon
               whose
               sirname
               is
               Peter
               ,
               who
               shall
               tell
               thee
               Words
               whereby
               thou
               and
               all
               thy
               house
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
        
         
           WEE
           read
           in
           the
           second
           and
           third
           Verses
           of
           this
           Chapter
           of
           the
           contention
           which
           some
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           had
           with
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           gone
           in
           to
           ,
           and
           eaten
           with
           such
           as
           were
           uncircumcised
           .
           Whereupon
           Peter
           giveth
           an
           account
           to
           them
           of
           his
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           so
           doing
           ;
           rehearsing
           the
           matter
           more
           briefly
           from
           Verse
           4.
           to
           the
           18th
           .
           which
           is
           related
           more
           largely
           in
           the
           whole
           foregoing
           tenth
           chapter
           .
        
         
           First
           he
           telleth
           them
           of
           his
           Trance
           at
           Ioppa
           ,
           and
           the
           Vision
           which
           himself
           had
           of
           the
           Vessel
           descending
           
           from
           Heaven
           with
           unclean
           Beasts
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           command
           from
           Heaven
           to
           eat
           ,
           not
           calling
           that
           common
           and
           unclean
           which
           God
           had
           cleansed
           ;
           the
           Lord
           hereby
           giving
           him
           to
           understand
           ,
           That
           like
           as
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           divers
           kinds
           of
           meats
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           therefore
           unclean
           ,
           and
           unlawfull
           to
           be
           eaten
           ;
           yet
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           prohibition
           being
           taken
           off
           ,
           and
           the
           meats
           sanctified
           by
           the
           word
           of
           Gods
           command
           or
           allowance
           ,
           believers
           might
           freely
           eat
           of
           them
           without
           sin
           :
           So
           also
           ,
           though
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           where
           only
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           was
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           were
           to
           separate
           themselves
           from
           all
           heathen
           Nations
           as
           unclean
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           unlawfull
           for
           them
           to
           go
           in
           and
           eat
           with
           Heathen
           or
           Gentile
           persons
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           defiled
           and
           enticed
           by
           such
           familiar
           converse
           with
           them
           ,
           unto
           their
           Superstitions
           and
           Idolatries
           ▪
           yet
           God
           having
           before
           foretold
           and
           promised
           the
           accession
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           unto
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           under
           the
           Gospel
           having
           sent
           his
           Son
           ,
           who
           brake
           down
           the
           middle
           wall
           of
           partition
           between
           the
           Iewes
           and
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           and
           having
           sanctified
           the
           Gentiles
           by
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Faith
           ;
           they
           were
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           accounted
           unclean
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           as
           lawfull
           for
           the
           believing
           Iewes
           to
           eat
           and
           converse
           with
           them
           as
           one
           with
           another
           .
           Moreover
           he
           he
           telleth
           them
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           of
           the
           Vision
           which
           Cornelius
           a
           Gentile
           had
           of
           an
           Angel
           ,
           and
           the
           command
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           from
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           Angel
           to
           send
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           of
           salvation
           unto
           him
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           preaching
           namely
           the
           falling
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           upon
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           upon
           themselves
           at
           the
           beginning
           ;
           and
           
           therefore
           that
           it
           would
           have
           been
           no
           less
           than
           a
           withstanding
           of
           God
           himself
           for
           him
           still
           to
           have
           kept
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           Which
           answer
           of
           Peter
           gave
           such
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           not
           only
           put
           to
           silence
           them
           which
           contended
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           caused
           them
           to
           glorifie
           God
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           My
           Text
           is
           a
           brief
           rehearsal
           which
           Peter
           giveth
           of
           Cornelius
           his
           Vision
           which
           he
           had
           from
           his
           mouth
           .
           And
           
             he
             shewed
             us
             ,
             how
             he
             had
             seen
             an
             Angel
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             which
             stood
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Send
             men
             to
          
           Joppa
           ,
           
             and
             call
             for
          
           Simon
           
             whose
             sirname
             is
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             who
             shall
             tell
             thee
             words
             whereby
             thou
             and
             all
             thy
             house
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           I
           might
           present
           you
           with
           divers
           Doctrines
           from
           the
           words
           ,
           but
           because
           I
           intend
           to
           handle
           but
           two
           ,
           I
           shall
           mention
           but
           two
           ,
           which
           to
           me
           are
           the
           most
           observable
           .
        
         
           
             Doct.
             1.
          
           
           That
           God
           doth
           make
           use
           of
           Ministers
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           rather
           than
           Angels
           .
        
         
           
             Doct.
             2.
          
           
           That
           Ministers
           are
           to
           tell
           people
           such
           words
           whereby
           they
           may
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           latter
           of
           these
           which
           I
           intend
           chiefly
           to
           insist
           upon
           ;
           yet
           the
           former
           lying
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           being
           so
           worthy
           of
           note
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           of
           such
           use
           ,
           I
           shall
           spend
           a
           little
           time
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             
               THat
               God
               doth
               make
               use
               of
               Ministers
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               rather
               than
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Angel
             appeareth
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             doth
             not
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Lord
             directeth
             
             him
             to
             send
             to
             Peter
             ,
             to
             Peter
             ,
             who
             was
             one
             of
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             He
             should
             preach
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             such
             words
             whereby
             he
             and
             his
             should
             be
             saved
             .
             The
             Angel
             could
             have
             told
             him
             such
             words
             himself
             ;
             he
             could
             have
             set
             forth
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             eternal
             abode
             with
             God
             ;
             in
             his
             Humanity
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             cloathed
             and
             vailed
             himself
             ,
             and
             abode
             for
             a
             while
             here
             amongst
             men
             ;
             in
             his
             Life
             so
             holy
             ,
             his
             Works
             so
             powerfull
             ,
             his
             Love
             so
             great
             ,
             his
             Death
             so
             painfull
             ,
             his
             Resurrection
             so
             soon
             ,
             his
             Ascension
             so
             wonderfull
             ,
             his
             Session
             and
             Intercession
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             Glory
             which
             he
             hath
             with
             the
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             however
             he
             had
             been
             vilified
             by
             some
             men
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             The
             Angel
             could
             have
             preached
             the
             Law
             with
             such
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             ,
             as
             should
             have
             made
             the
             Conscience
             of
             Cornelius
             to
             tremble
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Israelites
             did
             when
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             by
             their
             ministration
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             .
             He
             could
             have
             shot
             the
             arrows
             of
             the
             Almighty
             so
             deep
             into
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             no
             balm
             on
             earth
             should
             have
             been
             able
             to
             heal
             his
             wounds
             :
             The
             Angel
             could
             have
             represented
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             in
             a
             more
             terrible
             way
             than
             man
             can
             do
             ,
             as
             Lord
             of
             an
             innumerable
             host
             of
             mighty
             Angels
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             as
             set
             in
             battel-array
             against
             Christless
             sinners
             ;
             and
             told
             Cornelius
             what
             dreadfull
             threatnings
             were
             denounced
             ,
             and
             what
             heavy
             Curses
             did
             belong
             unto
             such
             as
             had
             broken
             Gods
             Law
             ;
             and
             hereby
             could
             have
             put
             him
             into
             such
             terrors
             and
             consternation
             in
             reflection
             upon
             the
             least
             guilt
             ,
             as
             should
             have
             sunk
             him
             down
             to
             the
             very
             brink
             of
             the
             burning
             Lake
             in
             his
             own
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             forced
             him
             in
             the
             anguish
             of
             his
             spirit
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               O
               what
               
               shall
               I
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             And
             then
             he
             could
             have
             represented
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             unto
             him
             as
             the
             only
             ,
             and
             an
             all-sufficient
             ,
             and
             most
             mercifull
             Saviour
             of
             Mankinde
             ,
             who
             had
             undertaken
             the
             Office
             of
             Mediatour
             and
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             was
             faithfull
             .
             He
             could
             have
             described
             his
             beauty
             and
             excellency
             in
             such
             high
             expressions
             ,
             and
             invited
             Cornelius
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             with
             such
             sweet
             words
             and
             pressing
             arguments
             ,
             as
             never
             proceeded
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             any
             man.
             But
             the
             Angel
             had
             no
             commission
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             Cornelius
             ;
             only
             to
             speak
             to
             him
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             send
             men
             to
             Ioppa
             ,
             and
             call
             for
             Peter
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             still
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             send
             Angels
             down
             from
             Heaven
             to
             preach
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             unto
             the
             people
             ;
             but
             he
             sendeth
             Ministers
             ,
             men
             whom
             he
             qualifieth
             and
             commissioneth
             for
             the
             work
             .
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             why
             God
             doth
             make
             use
             of
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             rather
             than
             Angels
             ,
             may
             be
             chiefly
             these
             three
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Because
                 of
                 our
                 Infirmity
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 secure
                 his
                 own
                 Glory
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             
               Because
               of
               our
               Infirmity
            
             .
             We
             could
             not
             in
             this
             state
             of
             darkness
             ,
             weakness
             ,
             and
             sinfulness
             ,
             bear
             the
             preaching
             of
             Angels
             that
             are
             so
             holy
             and
             glorious
             :
             Our
             eyes
             would
             be
             dazled
             ,
             our
             spirits
             would
             be
             amazed
             ,
             and
             hearts
             sink
             within
             us
             at
             the
             voice
             of
             Angels
             ,
             should
             they
             appear
             unto
             us
             in
             their
             glory
             .
             Manoah
             thought
             he
             should
             dye
             when
             an
             Angel
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             foretold
             him
             of
             a
             Son
             which
             
             should
             be
             born
             to
             him
             ,
             Iudg.
             13.
             
             Zacharias
             was
             sore
             troubled
             at
             the
             appearance
             of
             an
             Angel
             with
             the
             like
             message
             ,
             L●k
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Shepheards
             in
             the
             Field
             were
             exceedingly
             afraid
             when
             the
             Angel
             came
             to
             them
             to
             bring
             tidings
             of
             the
             birth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luk.
             2.
             
             And
             Christs
             Disciples
             were
             no
             less
             afraid
             when
             the
             Angels
             brought
             news
             to
             them
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             And
             if
             holy
             men
             could
             not
             bear
             the
             appearance
             of
             Angels
             ,
             much
             less
             could
             the
             unholy
             and
             wicked
             ,
             whose
             guilt
             and
             defilement
             would
             make
             them
             a
             thousand-fold
             more
             fearfull
             .
             If
             an
             Angel
             should
             immediately
             descend
             from
             Heaven
             into
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             taking
             my
             room
             should
             preach
             unto
             this
             Auditory
             before
             me
             ;
             would
             not
             fearfull
             thoughts
             arise
             in
             the
             hearts
             ,
             and
             paleness
             get
             upon
             the
             checks
             of
             the
             best
             amongst
             you
             ?
             But
             what
             dread
             would
             there
             seize
             upon
             the
             spirits
             of
             such
             of
             you
             as
             are
             graceless
             and
             profane
             ,
             who
             are
             yet
             in
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             made
             your
             peace
             with
             God
             ?
             How
             would
             you
             shrink
             and
             croud
             out
             faster
             than
             you
             crouded
             in
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             able
             to
             endure
             ?
             When
             Moses
             had
             been
             forty
             dayes
             upon
             the
             Mount
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             seen
             only
             his
             back-parts
             ,
             yet
             his
             face
             did
             shine
             with
             such
             lustre
             by
             reflexion
             of
             the
             beams
             of
             Gods
             Majesty
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             could
             not
             look
             upon
             his
             face
             without
             a
             Vail
             :
             And
             if
             Angels
             who
             continually
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             should
             come
             down
             and
             appear
             and
             preach
             ,
             men
             would
             not
             be
             able
             to
             hear
             and
             bear
             :
             Therefore
             God
             maketh
             use
             of
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             men
             of
             like
             passions
             and
             infirmities
             with
             our selves
             ,
             for
             our
             infirmities
             sake
             :
             Men
             who
             will
             not
             affrighten
             us
             with
             their
             glory
             ,
             whom
             we
             may
             look
             upon
             without
             dazling
             our
             eyes
             ,
             whom
             we
             may
             speak
             
             unto
             ,
             and
             converse
             with
             familiarly
             ,
             without
             dread
             and
             terrour
             .
             As
             Elihu
             said
             of
             himself
             to
             Iob
             ,
             chap.
             33.6
             ,
             7.
             
             So
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             Gods
             stead
             ,
             and
             yet
             formed
             out
             of
             clay
             ,
             and
             their
             terrour
             shall
             no●
             make
             us
             afraid
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             
               For
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Ministery
               .
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             a
             Minister
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             his
             employment
             was
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             the
             highest
             spiritual
             honour
             that
             can
             be
             conferred
             upon
             any
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             Christs
             Embassadours
             ,
             Representatives
             ,
             and
             to
             succeed
             him
             in
             this
             office
             and
             work
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             which
             honour
             he
             hath
             conferred
             upon
             some
             men
             rather
             than
             Angels
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             of
             their
             opinion
             ,
             who
             think
             ,
             that
             Gods
             people
             are
             exalted
             to
             a
             higher
             dignity
             than
             the
             Angels
             ;
             neither
             do
             I
             think
             the
             consequences
             to
             be
             right
             from
             Heb.
             1
             .
             1●
             .
             on
             which
             this
             Notion
             is
             grounded
             :
             
               Are
               they
               not
               all
               ministring
               spirits
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             Angels
             )
             
               sent
               forth
               to
               minister
               for
               them
               which
               shall
               be
               heirs
               of
               salvation
               ?
            
             It
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             because
             Angels
             do
             minister
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Saints
             :
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             did
             minister
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             their
             Lord
             and
             King
             ;
             when
             he
             washed
             his
             Disciples
             feet
             ,
             in
             which
             act
             he
             appeared
             so
             like
             a
             servant
             ,
             yet
             then
             he
             calleth
             himself
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             Ioh.
             13.13
             .
             Ministring
             to
             others
             doth
             not
             imply
             inferiority
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             such
             as
             doth
             withall
             imply
             dependency
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             telleth
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             when
             he
             perceived
             them
             to
             be
             ambitious
             of
             greatness
             ,
             that
             
               whoever
               would
               be
               the
               greatest
               amongst
               them
               
               should
               be
               their
               Minister
               ,
            
             Math.
             20.26
             .
             Indeed
             our
             humane
             Nature
             in
             Christ
             is
             exalted
             above
             Angels
             ;
             but
             in
             other
             respects
             we
             are
             inferiour
             to
             Angels
             .
             The
             Angels
             are
             above
             us
             in
             regard
             of
             spirituality
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             spirit
             ,
             we
             are
             partly
             flesh
             ,
             and
             but
             partly
             spirit
             :
             In
             regard
             of
             immortality
             ,
             they
             never
             dye
             ,
             we
             cannot
             escape
             death
             long
             :
             In
             regard
             of
             purity
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             the
             least
             tincture
             of
             sin
             ;
             the
             most
             holy
             persons
             on
             earth
             are
             not
             without
             some
             remainders
             of
             defilement
             :
             In
             regard
             of
             
               neerness
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             they
             dwell
             with
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             behold
             his
             face
             continually
             ;
             we
             are
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             see
             but
             his
             back-parts
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             see
             it
             is
             but
             darkly
             and
             thorow
             a
             glass
             :
             In
             regard
             of
             
               power
               ,
               wisdom
            
             ,
             and
             many
             excellencies
             which
             we
             may
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             for
             who
             doth
             perfectly
             understand
             the
             nature
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             properties
             of
             Angels
             ?
             Yet
             although
             in
             these
             and
             the
             like
             respects
             the
             Angels
             are
             above
             the
             Saints
             on
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             this
             honour
             to
             Ministers
             rather
             than
             to
             Angels
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             salvation
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             We
             read
             of
             three
             thousand
             converted
             by
             one
             Sermon
             of
             Peter
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             but
             where
             in
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             do
             we
             read
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             any
             by
             Angels
             ?
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             And
             chiefly
             
               for
               Gods
               glory
            
             it
             is
             that
             Ministers
             are
             made
             use
             of
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             rather
             than
             Angels
             ,
             that
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             in
             the
             conversion
             and
             salvation
             of
             people
             might
             appear
             to
             be
             from
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             glory
             might
             be
             ascribed
             in
             whole
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             nothing
             unto
             the
             Creature
             .
             If
             Angels
             were
             employed
             to
             preach
             and
             convert
             souls
             ,
             people
             would
             hardly
             be
             withheld
             
             from
             Idolizing
             ,
             and
             giving
             that
             Worship
             to
             them
             which
             is
             Gods
             due
             ;
             they
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             glory
             and
             boast
             in
             the
             Angels
             should
             they
             be
             wrought
             upon
             by
             their
             preaching
             ,
             instead
             of
             glorying
             in
             God.
             If
             the
             Corinthians
             did
             so
             in
             their
             Teachers
             when
             they
             were
             men
             of
             great
             eminency
             for
             gifts
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Apollos
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Cephas
            
             ;
             much
             more
             would
             Christians
             be
             apt
             to
             glory
             in
             Angels
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             be
             their
             Teachers
             :
             
               I
               am
               of
               Michael
            
             ,
             happily
             one
             might
             say
             ,
             
               it
               was
               he
               convinced
               and
               awakened
               my
               Conscience
               when
               fast
               asleep
               in
               sin
               and
               security
               ,
               and
               O
               with
               what
               thundering
               words
               did
               he
               speak
               ,
               enough
               to
               pierce
               the
               ear
               of
               such
               as
               are
               dead
               !
            
             Another
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
               Gabriel
               ,
               It
               was
               his
               Sermons
               which
               perswaded
               me
               to
               repent
               and
               believe
               ,
               and
               O
               what
               arguments
               did
               he
               use
               ,
               such
               as
               would
               have
               moved
               a
               Stone
               !
            
             And
             thus
             instead
             of
             looking
             to
             ,
             and
             admiring
             Gods
             free
             grace
             ,
             people
             would
             be
             apt
             to
             look
             to
             and
             admire
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             the
             praise
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             .
             Therefore
             God
             maketh
             use
             of
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             rather
             than
             Angels
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             hedge
             in
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             Mans
             salvation
             to
             himself
             ;
             that
             if
             any
             sinners
             be
             converted
             and
             saved
             by
             such
             weak
             instruments
             ,
             they
             may
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Lords
             doing
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             Lords
             work
             and
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             marvellous
             in
             our
             eyes
             .
             God
             will
             not
             make
             use
             of
             the
             wisdom
             of
             men
             in
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             lest
             the
             Faith
             by
             such
             preaching
             should
             stand
             in
             the
             wisdom
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             this
             may
             be
             one
             reason
             why
             God
             doth
             not
             make
             use
             of
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Angels
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             lest
             the
             Faith
             produced
             hereby
             should
             stand
             not
             in
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             Angels
             wisdom
             .
             God
             maketh
             use
             of
             the
             
             foolishness
             of
             preaching
             (
             so
             accounted
             by
             the
             world
             because
             plain
             )
             by
             foolish
             Ministers
             (
             men
             of
             little
             esteem
             amongst
             such
             as
             are
             not
             able
             to
             discern
             reall
             worth
             )
             to
             save
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.21
             .
             God
             dealeth
             forth
             Treasures
             out
             of
             Earthen
             Vessels
             ,
             that
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             power
             might
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.7
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             Vse
             
               1.
               
               FOr
            
             Reproof
             ,
             
               doth
               God
               make
               use
               of
               Ministers
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               rather
               than
               Angels
               ?
               this
               then
               may
               reprove
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Such
                   as
                   take
                   upon
                   them
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   no
                   Ministers
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Such
                   as
                   take
                   upon
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   no
                   Preachers
                   ?
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Such
                   as
                   blemish
                   their
                   Ministry
                   by
                   an
                   ungodly
                   Conversation
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Such
                   as
                   will
                   hearken
                   to
                   the
                   Devil
                   rather
                   than
                   to
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   though
                   God
                   doth
                   employ
                   them
                   to
                   preach
                   rather
                   than
                   Angels
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             reproveth
             
               such
               as
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               are
               no
               Ministers
               .
            
             And
             here
             let
             none
             mistake
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             spake
             against
             the
             preaching
             of
             any
             that
             are
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             work
             and
             office
             in
             the
             Episcopal
             or
             Congregational
             ,
             or
             Presbyterian
             way
             :
             But
             I
             speak
             against
             the
             preaching
             of
             them
             which
             are
             no
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             call
             nor
             commission
             for
             this
             
             work
             .
             The
             Angel
             is
             sent
             here
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             him
             ;
             yea
             he
             did
             not
             dare
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             no
             commission
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Angel
             had
             received
             a
             commission
             to
             preach
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             dared
             to
             have
             forborn
             :
             None
             will
             d●ny
             that
             the
             Angel
             had
             gifts
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             that
             had
             been
             commission
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             did
             not
             preach
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             he
             had
             no
             commission
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Angel
             did
             not
             dare
             to
             preach
             when
             he
             was
             not
             commissioned
             ,
             how
             dare
             uncommissioned
             men
             to
             do
             it
             ?
             I
             speak
             not
             only
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             such
             as
             are
             lamentably
             deficient
             in
             gifts
             (
             except
             in
             their
             own
             conceit
             )
             but
             also
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             them
             which
             have
             good
             gifts
             (
             which
             might
             well
             and
             regularly
             be
             made
             use
             of
             in
             a
             private
             way
             )
             but
             they
             are
             of
             other
             callings
             in
             which
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             abide
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             abide
             with
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.24
             .
             How
             dare
             they
             to
             entrench
             so
             far
             upon
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             parts
             of
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             If
             any
             such
             should
             read
             these
             lines
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             honest
             design
             in
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             suppose
             they
             do
             well
             herein
             ;
             let
             them
             seriously
             consider
             whether
             they
             be
             not
             under
             a
             temptation
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             think
             of
             these
             sad
             consequences
             which
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             the
             fruit
             of
             such
             mens
             preaching
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             bringing
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Christ
             into
             disesteem
             .
             Do
             not
             such
             persons
             themselves
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             do
             not
             their
             hearers
             slight
             true
             Ministers
             ?
             and
             will
             not
             this
             one
             day
             be
             accounted
             a
             slighting
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             whose
             Ambassadours
             and
             Representatives
             they
             are
             ?
             and
             will
             such
             be
             able
             to
             give
             a
             good
             account
             hereof
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             the
             occasion
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             weakening
             the
             hands
             of
             Christs
             faithfull
             Labourers
             ,
             whom
             all
             should
             endeavour
             to
             encourage
             and
             strengthen
             in
             their
             arduous
             employment
             .
             I
             could
             tell
             you
             of
             a
             Lay-man
             ,
             one
             Mr.
             Bernard
             in
             Wiltshire
             ,
             who
             hath
             been
             eminently
             instrumental
             to
             bring
             much
             light
             into
             a
             corner
             which
             before
             was
             very
             dark
             ,
             where
             some
             thousands
             do
             relish
             the
             Word
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             will
             travail
             many
             miles
             to
             hear
             good
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             judged
             that
             some
             hundreds
             in
             those
             parts
             have
             been
             really
             converted
             ;
             and
             this
             work
             hath
             been
             effected
             not
             by
             Mr.
             Bernards
             preaching
             himself
             ▪
             though
             in
             gifts
             he
             do
             exceed
             many
             who
             intrude
             upon
             the
             Ministerial
             employment
             ,
             but
             by
             calling
             able
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             standing
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             hath
             (
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             )
             exceedingly
             promoted
             the
             work
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             entrenched
             upon
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             taken
             upon
             him
             to
             preach
             himself
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             he
             would
             have
             had
             as
             ill
             success
             as
             others
             ;
             and
             we
             should
             not
             have
             had
             that
             cause
             of
             glorifying
             God
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             hath
             been
             done
             by
             his
             means
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             encouraging
             of
             ungifted
             persons
             to
             preach
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             own
             conceits
             have
             as
             good
             gifts
             as
             themselves
             ,
             and
             may
             plead
             as
             good
             authority
             :
             as
             also
             the
             encouraging
             erroneous
             persons
             privily
             to
             broach
             false
             Doctrines
             unto
             the
             corrupting
             of
             the
             mindes
             of
             the
             hearers
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             introduction
             of
             confusion
             ,
             and
             tearing
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             issue
             may
             prove
             its
             de●●ruction
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             that
             Lay-preachers
             will
             plead
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             who
             wrought
             in
             his
             Trade
             of
             Tent-making
             ,
             whilest
             he
             was
             a
             Preacher
             of
             the
             
             Gospel
             .
             I
             grant
             that
             Paul
             was
             a
             Tent-maker
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             called
             and
             ordained
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             did
             practise
             his
             trade
             after
             this
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             that
             he
             did
             it
             more
             than
             once
             ,
             which
             was
             amongst
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             a
             special
             occasion
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             freely
             ,
             and
             be
             like
             some
             false
             Teachers
             who
             boasted
             herein
             :
             but
             when
             did
             he
             do
             it
             again
             ?
             Did
             he
             not
             receive
             maintenance
             from
             other
             Churches
             without
             working
             for
             his
             living
             ?
             besides
             ,
             he
             had
             extraordinary
             gifts
             by
             immediate
             inspiration
             ,
             which
             none
             now
             may
             hope
             to
             obtain
             without
             the
             use
             of
             ordinary
             means
             .
             But
             whatever
             Pauls
             practice
             was
             ,
             he
             doth
             never
             make
             mention
             of
             it
             for
             an
             example
             ,
             which
             other
             Ministers
             should
             imitate
             him
             in
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             writeth
             to
             Timothy
             a
             Minister
             ,
             he
             enjoyneth
             him
             from
             the
             Lord
             to
             spend
             his
             whole
             time
             about
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             any
             other
             calling
             ;
             he
             exhorteth
             him
             to
             give
             himself
             to
             reading
             ,
             and
             meditation
             ,
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             to
             
               be
               in
               these
               things
            
             wholly
             ,
             as
             the
             original
             word
             doth
             signifie
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             however
             they
             were
             at
             first
             Fisher-men
             by
             trade
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             were
             called
             to
             be
             Fishers
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             leave
             their
             Nets
             ,
             and
             after
             Christs
             ascension
             they
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             work
             of
             Deacons
             to
             minister
             unto
             Widdows
             ,
             why
             ?
             read
             the
             reason
             ,
             Act.
             6.4
             .
             that
             they
             might
             give
             themselves
             continually
             to
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             Surely
             then
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             that
             such
             as
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             preach
             ,
             should
             give
             themselves
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             not
             follow
             other
             callings
             .
             They
             have
             work
             enough
             to
             do
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             if
             they
             employ
             themselves
             therein
             conscienciously
             ,
             for
             their
             whole
             time
             ,
             had
             they
             more
             
             time
             than
             they
             have
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             need
             to
             be
             diverted
             by
             worldly
             businesses
             ;
             they
             finde
             it
             hard
             enough
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             Lord
             without
             much
             distraction
             ,
             that
             have
             none
             of
             these
             secular
             employments
             :
             what
             an
             unsutable
             frame
             must
             they
             be
             under
             that
             follow
             another
             calling
             all
             the
             week
             ,
             and
             come
             reeking
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             engage
             to
             speak
             to
             people
             in
             an
             extemporaneous
             discourse
             ?
             Is
             the
             Lord
             pleased
             with
             such
             Ministrations
             ?
             If
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             strike
             such
             persons
             dead
             ,
             who
             do
             thus
             presume
             to
             entrench
             upon
             the
             Levites
             Office
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Vzzah
             ,
             who
             might
             have
             pleaded
             a
             greater
             seeming
             need
             of
             his
             help
             when
             the
             Ark
             did
             shake
             ,
             and
             was
             ready
             to
             fall
             ,
             than
             they
             can
             do
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             6.6
             ,
             7.
             
             Yet
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             a
             greater
             spiritual
             Judgement
             than
             natural
             death
             ,
             namely
             of
             being
             smitten
             with
             spiritual
             deadness
             ;
             some
             wither
             strangely
             within
             ,
             when
             they
             make
             a
             glorious
             outward
             flourish
             .
             Yet
             God
             forbid
             that
             the
             door
             of
             employment
             in
             the
             Ministry
             should
             be
             shut
             against
             all
             those
             that
             at
             first
             have
             been
             bred
             up
             in
             other
             callings
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             L●y-men
             that
             be
             holy
             ,
             and
             knowing
             ,
             and
             have
             gifts
             and
             hearts
             for
             this
             employment
             ,
             do
             leave
             their
             other
             calling
             ,
             and
             dedicate
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             be
             tryed
             ,
             and
             set
             apart
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             be
             against
             their
             preaching
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             verily
             perswaded
             that
             such
             transgress
             the
             rule
             ,
             that
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             preach
             whilest
             they
             follow
             other
             callings
             .
             Let
             such
             examine
             themselves
             wherefore
             it
             is
             that
             they
             continue
             in
             their
             other
             callings
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             from
             a
             carnal
             and
             worldly
             motive
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             because
             worldly
             emolument
             cometh
             in
             this
             way
             ?
             But
             would
             it
             not
             be
             more
             for
             their
             advantage
             ,
             if
             by
             breaking
             off
             their
             trade
             they
             gained
             
             less
             Estate
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             more
             souls
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             Let
             them
             either
             leave
             their
             other
             calling
             ,
             or
             leave
             their
             preaching
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             not
             a
             livelihood
             but
             by
             their
             trade
             ,
             why
             may
             they
             not
             trust
             God
             for
             provisions
             as
             others
             have
             done
             ?
             Hath
             not
             the
             Lord
             appointed
             that
             people
             should
             maintain
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             communicate
             unto
             them
             in
             carnal
             things
             who
             receive
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             things
             of
             more
             worth
             from
             Ministers
             ?
          
           
             But
             some
             will
             pretend
             an
             extraordinary
             commission
             and
             call
             from
             God
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             think
             will
             bear
             them
             out
             in
             their
             preaching
             though
             they
             be
             no
             Ministers
             ;
             b●t
             let
             such
             take
             heed
             they
             be
             not
             under
             a
             delusion
             of
             Sathan
             herein
             :
             To
             caution
             such
             therefore
             against
             such
             delusions
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             a
             Relation
             which
             Mr.
             
               Vavasir
               Powel
            
             did
             s●nd
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             a
             friend
             of
             his
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             when
             himself
             was
             in
             Prison
             ;
             the
             words
             which
             I
             transcribed
             my self
             out
             of
             the
             Letter
             written
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             
               Concerning
               that
               Delusion
               in
               Kent
               (
               a
               Relation
               of
               which
               I
               had
               and
               still
               should
               have
               in
               the
               Countrey
               in
               writing
               ,
               under
               the
               godly
               mans
               own
               hand
               and
               some
               other
               brethren
               )
               though
               I
               do
               not
               remember
               all
               the
               circumstances
               ,
               yet
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               was
               this
               .
               There
               was
               one
               
                 Iohn
                 Moody
              
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               under
               Bapt.
               (
               I
               suppose
               first
               joyned
               to
               Mr.
               Kyff
               ▪
               in
               London
               )
               being
               in
               bed
               one
               night
               there
               appeared
               a
               great
               light
               in
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               a
               Voice
               spake
               to
               him
               thus
               :
               
                 Iohn
                 Moody
                 ,
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 preach
                 my
                 Gospel
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 people
                 perish
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 knowledge
                 there
                 .
              
               To
               which
               
                 Iohn
                 Moody
              
               answered
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 I
                 want
                 gifts
                 .
              
               The
               Voice
               
               answered
               again
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 thee
                 ▪
                 Moody
              
               replyed
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 poor
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 means
                 to
                 maintain
                 me
                 therein
                 .
              
               The
               Voice
               said
               ,
               
                 Meet
                 me
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 place
              
               (
               and
               so
               nam'd
               both
               time
               and
               place
               )
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 supply
                 thee
                 with
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               departed
               .
               The
               next
               day
               
                 Iohn
                 Moody
              
               acquainted
               one
               or
               more
               of
               his
               Christian
               acquaintance
               ;
               and
               they
               fearing
               it
               was
               a
               delusion
               ,
               advised
               him
               to
               be
               very
               carefull
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               disswaded
               him
               from
               going
               ,
               counselling
               him
               if
               it
               came
               again
               ,
               he
               should
               ask
               who
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               particularly
               ,
               whether
               he
               was
               
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               (
               for
               it
               was
               he
               that
               had
               power
               to
               send
               out
               Ministers
               .
               )
               The
               Devil
               came
               again
               either
               the
               next
               night
               ,
               or
               within
               few
               nights
               after
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               asking
               him
               ,
               Why
               he
               did
               not
               go
               upon
               his
               message
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Moody
              
               asked
               him
               who
               it
               was
               that
               sent
               him
               ;
               the
               Voice
               answered
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 God.
              
               But
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               .
               The
               Voice
               said
               again
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 God.
              
               Then
               
                 Iohn
                 Moody
              
               resolutely
               answered
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 not
                 that
                 Iesus
                 that
                 suffered
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 go
                 .
              
               Thereupon
               the
               Devil
               departed
               ,
               making
               a
               great
               noise
               ,
               and
               taking
               part
               of
               the
               top
               of
               the
               house
               away
               with
               him
               .
               This
               was
               the
               substance
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               undoubtedly
               true
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             are
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Mr.
             Powels
             Letter
             .
             Now
             if
             this
             Man
             had
             not
             questioned
             this
             thing
             ,
             but
             gone
             into
             the
             West
             to
             preach
             ,
             he
             and
             others
             who
             heard
             the
             relation
             ,
             might
             have
             judged
             that
             it
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             call
             and
             commission
             which
             this
             man
             had
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             seeming
             greater
             grounds
             than
             what
             others
             pretend
             for
             their
             
             extraordinary
             commissions
             ;
             whereas
             upon
             further
             search
             ,
             you
             perceive
             it
             was
             the
             Devil
             was
             sending
             a
             good
             man
             out
             of
             his
             way
             ;
             if
             he
             being
             no
             Minister
             had
             then
             preached
             upon
             this
             sending
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Messenger
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Messenger
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             cannot
             believe
             that
             any
             are
             called
             and
             commissioned
             by
             Christ
             to
             preach
             ,
             unless
             they
             can
             show
             their
             call
             and
             commission
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             Take
             heed
             then
             (
             my
             Beloved
             )
             especially
             you
             which
             are
             young
             ,
             that
             if
             gifts
             encrease
             you
             be
             not
             puffed
             up
             with
             pride
             ,
             and
             begin
             first
             to
             undervalue
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             think
             you
             can
             do
             their
             work
             better
             your selves
             ,
             and
             so
             venture
             to
             transgress
             Scripture-rules
             by
             preaching
             without
             commission
             and
             Scripture-warrant
             ;
             very
             dangerous
             may
             the
             consequences
             of
             such
             preaching
             be
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             give
             some
             instances
             .
             God
             hath
             appointed
             one
             Office
             for
             this
             work
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             have
             Angels
             about
             him
             full
             of
             wisdom
             and
             knowledge
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             salvation
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             employ
             them
             in
             the
             work
             ,
             but
             qualifieth
             and
             calleth
             some
             men
             unto
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             Angels
             which
             are
             not
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             must
             not
             preach
             ,
             much
             less
             may
             men
             do
             it
             who
             are
             not
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             reproveth
             
               such
               as
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               be
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               are
               no
               Preachers
               .
            
             God
             maketh
             use
             of
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             rather
             than
             Angels
             ,
             therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             preach
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             unworthy
             to
             be
             Ministers
             .
             Such
             as
             call
             themselves
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             are
             ignorant
             and
             unskilfull
             in
             the
             work
             of
             preaching
             ,
             which
             Ministers
             are
             called
             unto
             ;
             such
             as
             
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             teachers
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             have
             need
             to
             be
             taught
             themselves
             which
             be
             the
             first
             Principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             children
             ,
             yea
             babes
             in
             understanding
             ,
             being
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             righteousness
             and
             mysteries
             of
             salvation
             :
             Such
             who
             know
             not
             how
             to
             divide
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             aright
             ,
             and
             give
             every
             one
             his
             portion
             ;
             whose
             Sermons
             are
             like
             wood
             ,
             and
             hey
             ,
             and
             stubble
             ,
             without
             any
             silver
             ,
             or
             gold
             ,
             or
             precious
             stones
             of
             spiritual
             ,
             heavenly
             and
             soul-saving
             doctrine
             ;
             who
             give
             men
             chaff
             instead
             of
             corn
             ,
             and
             stones
             instead
             of
             bread
             ;
             who
             fill
             their
             Sermons
             with
             frothy
             wit
             ,
             or
             husky
             quotations
             of
             Authors
             ,
             or
             knotty
             School-notions
             ,
             and
             distinctions
             ,
             or
             secret
             ,
             bitter
             invectives
             ,
             and
             scorpion-slings
             and
             lashes
             at
             the
             power
             of
             godliness
             ,
             instead
             of
             convincing
             ,
             soul-edifying
             truths
             ,
             which
             may
             administer
             grace
             unto
             the
             hearers
             ;
             they
             will
             have
             a
             fearfull
             account
             to
             give
             unto
             the
             great
             Shepheard
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             appear
             to
             make
             inquiry
             concerning
             the
             flock
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             and
             shall
             charge
             upon
             them
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             so
             many
             souls
             as
             have
             perished
             through
             their
             neglect
             .
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             such
             Ministers
             at
             this
             day
             in
             England
             that
             can
             neither
             pray
             without
             a
             book
             ,
             nor
             preach
             without
             a
             book
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             those
             Ministers
             who
             road
             their
             own
             Notes
             which
             they
             have
             studied
             in
             their
             Closets
             ,
             but
             of
             them
             which
             read
             others
             Notes
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             their
             own
             unto
             the
             people
             .
             It
             is
             not
             long
             since
             I
             spake
             with
             a
             Bookseller
             ,
             who
             hath
             sold
             many
             Manuscript
             Sermons
             unto
             such
             ,
             who
             signified
             plainly
             enough
             unto
             him
             the
             use
             they
             intended
             to
             put
             them
             unto
             .
             Yea
             some
             have
             been
             so
             audacious
             as
             to
             preach
             out
             of
             the
             Printed
             Books
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             is
             well
             known
             both
             in
             the
             City
             
             and
             other
             places
             ;
             yet
             ,
             however
             such
             as
             cannot
             make
             their
             own
             Sermons
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             may
             by
             reading
             good
             wholsom
             Sermons
             of
             others
             be
             more
             beneficial
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             than
             those
             who
             without
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             preach
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             such
             raw
             ,
             crude
             ,
             indigest●d
             ,
             unprofitable
             matter
             ,
             as
             raiseth
             blushes
             in
             the
             cheeks
             of
             the
             judicious
             ,
             and
             rendereth
             them
             ridiculous
             unto
             the
             most
             that
             hear
             them
             .
             Surely
             ,
             no
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             would
             have
             directed
             a
             Cornel●us
             to
             send
             for
             such
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             reproveth
             
               such
               who
               blemish
               their
               Ministry
               by
               an
               Vngodly
               Conversation
            
             ;
             when
             God
             honoureth
             Ministers
             so
             as
             to
             imploy
             them
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             rather
             than
             Angels
             ,
             God
             doth
             expect
             that
             they
             should
             be
             Angelical
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Angelical
             in
             their
             Lives
             ;
             some
             there
             are
             that
             be
             so
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             their
             Lives
             are
             so
             loose
             and
             intemperate
             ,
             that
             they
             both
             cast
             a
             blot
             upon
             their
             Function
             ,
             and
             invalidate
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             yea
             are
             hereby
             instruments
             of
             hardening
             the
             wicked
             more
             effectually
             than
             if
             they
             could
             not
             preach
             at
             all
             .
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             a
             woman
             who
             sate
             under
             the
             Ministry
             of
             one
             who
             preached
             very
             powerfully
             ,
             but
             lived
             very
             wickedly
             ,
             whereupon
             she
             was
             tempted
             to
             Atheisme
             ;
             of
             which
             she
             gave
             this
             reason
             to
             him
             upon
             demand
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             from
             himself
             ,
             That
             when
             she
             heard
             him
             preach
             so
             like
             an
             Angel
             ,
             and
             saw
             him
             live
             so
             like
             a
             Devil
             ,
             she
             was
             thence
             prone
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             was
             no
             God.
             We
             read
             of
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Eli's
             Sons
             ,
             who
             were
             Priests
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             offering
             
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             abhorred
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.17
             .
             And
             so
             the
             drunkenness
             ,
             uncleanness
             ,
             covetousness
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             and
             profaneness
             of
             many
             in
             our
             dayes
             ,
             who
             call
             themselves
             Ministers
             ,
             maketh
             the
             administration
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
             by
             such
             persons
             to
             be
             abhorred
             by
             many
             serious
             and
             sober-minded
             Christians
             .
             None
             are
             more
             honourable
             than
             such
             Ministers
             as
             tread
             in
             their
             Masters
             steps
             ,
             as
             are
             holy
             and
             exemplary
             in
             their
             conversition
             :
             But
             wicked
             Ministers
             of
             all
             others
             are
             the
             vilest
             and
             most
             contemptible
             ;
             they
             are
             spots
             and
             blemishes
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             scum
             ,
             the
             filth
             ,
             and
             off-scouring
             of
             the
             pot
             ;
             the
             foam
             and
             froath
             of
             the
             water
             ;
             they
             are
             Trees
             without
             Fruit
             ,
             Salt
             without
             savour
             ,
             Candles
             without
             light
             ;
             they
             are
             a
             deep
             pit
             ,
             full
             of
             mire
             and
             dirt
             ;
             they
             are
             Clouds
             without
             rain
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             mist
             of
             darkness
             is
             reserved
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             reproveth
             
               such
               as
               will
               hearken
               to
               the
               Devil
               rather
               than
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               though
               God
               employeth
               them
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               rather
               than
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             first
             this
             reproveth
             them
             that
             hearken
             to
             the
             Devil
             when
             he
             perswadeth
             them
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             hearken
             unto
             Ministers
             who
             perswade
             them
             to
             accept
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             Such
             as
             readily
             open
             the
             door
             when
             Sathan
             knocks
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             their
             enemy
             ,
             and
             intend
             their
             ruine
             ;
             but
             shut
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             deafen
             the
             ear
             against
             the
             calls
             of
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             their
             friends
             ,
             and
             seek
             their
             salvation
             :
             Such
             are
             perswaded
             by
             the
             Devil
             to
             wound
             themselves
             by
             sin
             ,
             to
             drink
             sweet
             po●son
             which
             will
             introduce
             eternal
             death
             ,
             and
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             drawn
             in
             the
             Chains
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             
             in
             the
             broad
             way
             to
             Hell
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             spiritual
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             would
             endeavour
             the
             cure
             of
             their
             deadly
             wounds
             ,
             who
             are
             spiritual
             Guides
             ,
             and
             would
             lead
             them
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             .
             None
             in
             the
             world
             are
             such
             fools
             as
             those
             persons
             who
             are
             Satans
             slaves
             ,
             and
             led
             captive
             by
             him
             in
             the
             cords
             of
             their
             own
             lusts
             :
             They
             are
             blinded
             and
             deluded
             ,
             the
             Devil
             putteth
             the
             greatest
             cheat
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             beguileth
             them
             (
             worse
             than
             children
             are
             beguiled
             )
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             that
             when
             their
             eyes
             are
             opened
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             they
             perceive
             what
             they
             have
             lost
             by
             their
             sins
             ,
             which
             the
             Devil
             hath
             drawn
             them
             unto
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             loss
             is
             irreparable
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             are
             awakened
             to
             feel
             the
             pain
             and
             torment
             which
             the
             Devil
             by
             sin
             hath
             brought
             them
             unto
             ,
             and
             they
             see
             that
             now
             it
             is
             unavoidable
             ,
             and
             though
             so
             intollerable
             ,
             yet
             will
             be
             eternall
             ;
             they
             will
             then
             be
             ready
             to
             tear
             themselves
             to
             pieces
             for
             their
             folly
             and
             madness
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             hearken
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             not
             hearken
             to
             Christs
             Ministers
             :
             that
             when
             the
             Devil
             proffered
             only
             Counters
             ,
             but
             Ministers
             Gold
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             more
             precious
             than
             fine
             Gold
             ;
             when
             the
             Devil
             proffered
             Pebbles
             ,
             Ministers
             the
             Jewel
             of
             the
             greatest
             price
             ;
             when
             the
             Devil
             proffered
             Pictures
             ,
             such
             as
             all
             worldly
             vanities
             are
             ,
             but
             Ministers
             proffered
             Deeds
             of
             Conveyance
             to
             a
             great
             Inheritance
             ,
             even
             a
             conveyance
             of
             the
             eternal
             Inheritance
             by
             the
             deed
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Heaven
             .
             O
             the
             folly
             and
             sottishness
             of
             sinners
             !
             that
             they
             should
             choose
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             refuse
             the
             latter
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             sow
             the
             windes
             all
             their
             dayes
             ,
             grasp
             a
             shaddow
             ,
             pursue
             a
             F●ather
             ,
             follow
             lying
             vanities
             ,
             through
             Satans
             perswasions
             ,
             and
             hereby
             not
             only
             neglect
             and
             miss
             of
             mercy
             which
             Ministers
             
             brought
             to
             their
             doors
             ;
             but
             also
             run
             headlong
             into
             the
             flames
             of
             everlasting
             burnings
             ,
             when
             Ministers
             warned
             them
             so
             frequently
             hereof
             ,
             and
             entreated
             them
             so
             earnestly
             to
             close
             with
             Christ
             ,
             who
             alone
             could
             deliver
             them
             ;
             they
             will
             then
             perceive
             too
             late
             and
             rue
             to
             no
             purpose
             their
             desperate
             madness
             in
             complying
             with
             Satans
             temptations
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             the
             calls
             and
             counsels
             of
             Christs
             faithfull
             Ambassadours
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             reproveth
             such
             as
             hearken
             to
             the
             Devil
             when
             he
             perswadeth
             them
             unto
             damnable
             errours
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             would
             teach
             and
             establish
             them
             in
             the
             soul-saving
             truths
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             Satan
             doth
             appear
             many
             times
             like
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.14
             .
             not
             as
             the
             Angel
             did
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             to
             direct
             men
             unto
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             to
             draw
             them
             away
             ,
             endeavouring
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             .
             Satan
             hath
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             appear
             like
             Ministers
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             when
             indeed
             they
             are
             Wolves
             in
             Sheeps
             cloathing
             ,
             
               who
               by
               good
               words
               and
               fair
               speeches
               deceive
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
               ,
            
             Rom.
             16.18
             .
             who
             are
             deceived
             themselves
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             deceive
             others
             :
             First
             endeavouring
             to
             prejudice
             them
             against
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             then
             privily
             bringing
             in
             damnable
             heresies
             ,
             wresting
             the
             Scripture
             to
             their
             own
             and
             others
             destruction
             .
             Where
             people
             do
             turn
             away
             their
             ears
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             open
             them
             to
             their
             errours
             and
             delusions
             ,
             when
             they
             forsake
             and
             cannot
             endure
             the
             sound
             teaching
             of
             Christs
             Ambassadours
             ,
             but
             with
             itching
             ears
             are
             delighted
             with
             the
             pretended
             new
             discoveries
             of
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             greedily
             drink
             in
             the
             poyson
             of
             their
             false
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             p●rnicious
             
             waies
             of
             such
             as
             are
             given
             up
             to
             the
             efficacy
             of
             errour
             to
             believe
             lyes
             ;
             they
             chuse
             the
             Devil
             for
             their
             Teacher
             ,
             instead
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             may
             easily
             guess
             whither
             he
             is
             like
             to
             lead
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             FOR
             Exhortation
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Ministers
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   People
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             exhortation
             of
             Ministers
             :
             Doth
             God
             make
             use
             of
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             rather
             than
             Angels
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             great
             honour
             the
             Lord
             hath
             put
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             great
             duty
             which
             the
             Lord
             doth
             expect
             from
             us
             .
             Let
             this
             consideration
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Q●icken
                   us
                   to
                   diligence
                   and
                   faithfulness
                   in
                   Preaching
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Engage
                   us
                   to
                   a
                   blameless
                   and
                   exemplary
                   conversation
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             be
             
               diligent
               and
               faithful
               in
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             Let
             us
             be
             instant
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             to
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             with
             all
             long-suffering
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
             In
             meekness
             instructing
             those
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             if
             peradventure
             the
             Lord
             will
             give
             them
             repentance
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.25
             .
             Let
             us
             fulfill
             the
             Ministry
             the
             Lord
             hath
             entrusted
             us
             with
             ,
             Col.
             4.17
             .
             serving
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             souls
             committed
             to
             our
             charge
             ,
             with
             all
             humility
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             faithfulness
             ;
             keeping
             back
             nothing
             which
             is
             profitable
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             keep
             our selves
             pure
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             all
             men
             .
             Let
             us
             testifie
             repentance
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             faith
             towards
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             treasures
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             all
             plainness
             and
             perspicuity
             ,
             dealing
             forth
             wholesome
             food
             unto
             hungry
             souls
             ,
             as
             faithful
             Stewards
             of
             the
             manifold
             grace
             of
             God.
             Let
             us
             not
             use
             deceit
             ,
             or
             guile
             ,
             or
             flattering
             words
             ,
             or
             a
             cloak
             for
             covetousness
             or
             uncleanness
             ,
             or
             boasting
             words
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             are
             allowed
             of
             God
             to
             be
             put
             in
             trust
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             so
             let
             us
             speak
             and
             preach
             ,
             not
             as
             pleasing
             men
             ,
             but
             as
             pleasing
             God
             ,
             who
             searcheth
             the
             heart
             ;
             being
             so
             affectionately
             desirous
             of
             the
             salvation
             of
             souls
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             impart
             unto
             them
             our
             souls
             with
             the
             Gospel
             if
             we
             could
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             do
             them
             good
             .
             And
             let
             us
             not
             count
             estate
             ,
             or
             liberty
             ,
             or
             life
             it self
             dear
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             finish
             our
             course
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministry
             we
             have
             received
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             1
             
             Thes.
             2.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             the
             honour
             the
             Lord
             hath
             conferred
             upon
             us
             ,
             
               engage
               us
               unto
               a
               blameless
               and
               exemplary
               conversation
               .
            
             Let
             our
             conversations
             shine
             with
             holiness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Sermons
             shine
             with
             truths
             :
             Let
             us
             teach
             by
             our
             life
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             our
             doctrine
             :
             Let
             us
             be
             examples
             to
             the
             Believers
             in
             word
             ,
             in
             conversation
             ,
             in
             charity
             ,
             in
             spirit
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             in
             purity
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.12
             .
             Let
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             be
             read
             in
             our
             steps
             :
             Let
             us
             be
             blameless
             ,
             and
             harmless
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             without
             rebuke
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             crooked
             generation
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             let
             us
             shine
             as
             lights
             ,
             as
             we
             hope
             hereafter
             to
             shine
             like
             stars
             :
             We
             are
             employed
             to
             preach
             rather
             than
             Angels
             ;
             let
             us
             live
             as
             if
             we
             were
             Angels
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             as
             those
             who
             hope
             to
             live
             with
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             For
             Exhortation
             
               of
               People
            
             .
             Doth
             God
             make
             use
             of
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             rather
             than
             Angels
             ?
          
           
             Be
             exhorted
             then
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   To
                   love
                   and
                   esteem
                
                 Your
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   To
                   Hear
                
                 Your
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   To
                   Believe
                
                 Your
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   To
                   Obey
                
                 .
                 Your
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Esteem
               and
               love
            
             your
             Ministers
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               We
               beseech
               you
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               you
               know
               them
               which
               labour
               am●●gst
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               you
               esteem
               them
               very
               highly
               in
               love
               for
               the
               works
               sake
               .
            
             How
             beautiful
             should
             the
             feet
             of
             them
             be
             that
             bring
             glad
             tidings
             of
             good
             things
             ?
             How
             welcome
             should
             their
             voice
             be
             that
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             peace
             ?
             Rom.
             10.15
             .
             We
             read
             of
             some
             who
             had
             so
             great
             love
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             have
             plucked
             out
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             his
             affection
             was
             greater
             ,
             for
             he
             could
             have
             plucked
             out
             his
             heart
             and
             given
             to
             them
             .
             How
             should
             people
             love
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             their
             spiritual
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Nurses
             ,
             and
             Physitians
             ?
             Love
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             your
             soul-friends
             ,
             and
             therefore
             your
             best
             friends
             :
             Esteem
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             Christs
             Embassadours
             and
             Representatives
             .
             The
             Galatians
             received
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             infirmities
             ,
             as
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             Gal.
             4.13
             ,
             14.
             
             Give
             them
             reverence
             as
             those
             which
             stand
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             this
             honoured
             above
             Angels
             to
             be
             employed
             by
             the
             Lord
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Give
             them
             countenance
             ;
             do
             not
             forsake
             them
             when
             they
             fall
             into
             trouble
             for
             the
             Gospels
             sake
             :
             give
             them
             maintenance
             ▪
             
             they
             impart
             their
             spirituals
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             ought
             to
             impart
             your
             carnal
             things
             (
             far
             beneath
             in
             worth
             )
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             the
             Lords
             ordination
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Give
             them
             audience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hear
             Ministers
             .
             Wo
             be
             to
             them
             if
             they
             do
             not
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             commissioned
             to
             the
             work
             ,
             rather
             than
             Angels
             ;
             and
             wo
             be
             to
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             which
             they
             preach
             :
             He
             that
             heareth
             them
             ,
             heareth
             Christ
             ,
             Luk.
             10.16
             .
             And
             they
             that
             turn
             away
             their
             ears
             from
             hearing
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             more
             tollerable
             for
             the
             Land
             of
             Sodom
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             than
             for
             such
             persons
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Believe
             Ministers
             ,
             what
             they
             preach
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ▪
             it
             is
             not
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             is
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             true
             infallibly
             .
             Believe
             in
             Christ
             whom
             they
             tender
             to
             you
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             they
             call
             you
             to
             repentance
             ,
             hearken
             unto
             them
             ;
             they
             hold
             forth
             Christ
             ,
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             close
             with
             him
             by
             faith
             .
             If
             you
             do
             not
             repent
             and
             believe
             by
             their
             preaching
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             by
             any
             other
             means
             ,
             no
             ,
             though
             God
             should
             send
             some
             out
             of
             the
             other
             world
             to
             preach
             unto
             you
             .
             If
             a
             Dives
             should
             come
             from
             Hell
             to
             his
             wicked
             brethren
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             what
             torments
             he
             felt
             ,
             and
             must
             endure
             there
             for
             ever
             for
             such
             sins
             as
             they
             lived
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             like
             to
             come
             to
             the
             same
             place
             if
             they
             did
             not
             repent
             ,
             this
             might
             affrighten
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             not
             convert
             them
             :
             If
             they
             believe
             not
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             neither
             would
             they
             be
             perswaded
             though
             one
             should
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             preach
             unto
             them
             ,
             Luke
             16.31
             .
             Suppose
             that
             God
             should
             send
             unto
             you
             which
             are
             wicked
             from
             Hell
             ,
             and
             let
             loose
             one
             of
             your
             wicked
             companions
             out
             of
             
             the
             dark
             prison
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             been
             filled
             with
             unexpressible
             anguish
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             immediate
             wrath
             ,
             which
             hath
             immediately
             been
             laid
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             should
             appear
             to
             any
             of
             you
             who
             are
             going
             on
             in
             a
             course
             of
             such
             sins
             as
             once
             he
             joyned
             with
             you
             in
             ,
             and
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             should
             appear
             to
             you
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             silent
             night
             ,
             and
             awaken
             you
             out
             of
             your
             sleep
             with
             a
             hideous
             noise
             ,
             and
             there
             roar
             out
             before
             you
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             pain
             which
             he
             doth
             endure
             ,
             crying
             out
             of
             his
             drunkenness
             ,
             his
             uncleanness
             ,
             his
             swearing
             ,
             and
             Sabbath-breaking
             ,
             and
             should
             tell
             you
             that
             for
             such
             sins
             he
             is
             tormented
             most
             horribly
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             tormented
             eternally
             ;
             and
             that
             your
             sins
             unrepented
             of
             will
             certainly
             be
             punished
             with
             the
             like
             plagues
             .
             This
             might
             startle
             you
             ,
             and
             scare
             you
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             out
             of
             your
             wits
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             not
             convert
             you
             from
             your
             sins
             .
             If
             you
             be
             not
             perswaded
             to
             repent
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             as
             certainly
             foretell
             you
             of
             the
             same
             eternal
             Judgements
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             prepared
             in
             Hell
             for
             the
             impenitent
             ,
             and
             with
             whose
             preaching
             God
             hath
             promised
             his
             blessing
             ,
             which
             alone
             can
             make
             any
             means
             effectual
             for
             working
             repentance
             ;
             surely
             the
             other
             means
             without
             his
             blessing
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             no
             where
             promised
             ,
             would
             be
             ineffectual
             .
             Or
             suppose
             that
             an
             Angel
             should
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             what
             he
             hath
             there
             seen
             and
             enjoyed
             ,
             and
             how
             happy
             all
             true
             Believers
             departed
             are
             in
             the
             vision
             and
             fruition
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             should
             set
             forth
             the
             joyes
             of
             Heaven
             with
             such
             words
             as
             no
             man
             can
             utter
             ;
             and
             withall
             should
             invite
             sinners
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             through
             him
             have
             a
             title
             unto
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             share
             in
             this
             glory
             and
             happiness
             ;
             yet
             if
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             ,
             and
             will
             
             not
             be
             perswaded
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             is
             accompanied
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             sent
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.12
             which
             is
             more
             than
             if
             an
             Angel
             should
             be
             sent
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             they
             would
             not
             be
             perswaded
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             an
             Angel.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Obey
             Ministers
             ,
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             
               Obey
               them
               which
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               souls
               ,
               〈◊〉
               they
               that
               must
               give
               an
               account
               .
            
             And
             you
             also
             must
             give
             an
             account
             ;
             what
             they
             command
             you
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             obey
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             spake
             to
             you
             with
             an
             audible
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             forbid
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             forbear
             ,
             as
             you
             wi●●●
             answer
             it
             at
             the
             great
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             
               THat
               Ministers
               are
               to
               tell
               people
               such
               word●
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             In
             handling
             of
             which
             point
             I
             shall
             first
             shew
             what
             salvation
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             for
             a
             people
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             2.
             
             What
             words
             Ministers
             are
             to
             tell
             people
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             3.
             
             How
             they
             are
             to
             tell
             the
             people
             such
             words
             .
             4.
             
             Why
             Ministers
             must
             tell
             people
             words
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             where
             I
             shall
             give
             the
             Reasons
             of
             the
             point
             .
             5.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Make
             some
             application
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             thing
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             
               what
               salvation
               is
               here
               meant
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               for
               a
               people
               to
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             Negatively
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             here
             to
             understand
             any
             
               temporal
               salvation
            
             ;
             not
             a
             salvation
             from
             numerous
             ,
             potent
             and
             furious
             earthly
             enemies
             ,
             which
             come
             forth
             against
             Gods
             Israel
             to
             destroy
             them
             ;
             not
             a
             preservation
             
             from
             a
             Senacharibs
             host
             ,
             or
             an
             Ethiopian
             Myriad
             ,
             ●r
             the
             confederate
             bands
             of
             Moab
             and
             Ammon
             ,
             and
             
               ●lount
               Seir
            
             ,
             who
             joyn
             together
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             name
             of
             Gods
             people
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             not
             a
             ●escuing
             from
             Egyptian
             bondage
             ,
             or
             Babylonian
             capti●ity
             ,
             or
             Turkish
             Vassallage
             ;
             not
             an
             opening
             of
             prison
             doors
             ,
             a
             pulling
             out
             of
             deep
             dungeons
             ,
             and
             ●nocking
             off
             strong
             Iron
             chains
             and
             shackles
             ;
             not
             a
             sheltring
             of
             houses
             from
             fire
             ,
             when
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             ●onsumed
             ,
             or
             of
             persons
             from
             the
             evil
             arrows
             of
             Pe●tilence
             ,
             when
             they
             fly
             thick
             about
             the
             ears
             ;
             not
             a
             ●eliverance
             from
             sore
             pain
             of
             body
             ,
             or
             violent
             sickness
             ,
             or
             any
             outward
             calamity
             which
             might
             render
             the
             life
             grievous
             ,
             and
             keeping
             off
             for
             a
             while
             the
             ●ruel
             stroke
             of
             temporal
             death
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             long
             ●scape
             .
          
           
             But
             positively
             ,
             by
             salvation
             here
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             
               spiritual
               and
               eternal
               salvation
            
             ;
             and
             a
             people
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               When
               they
               are
               saved
               from
               the
               wrath
               and
               displeasure
               of
               an
               angry
               sin-revenging
               God
               ,
            
             who
             is
             the
             most
             potent
             and
             furious
             enemy
             against
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             lifting
             up
             the
             hand
             to
             defend
             ,
             when
             he
             lifts
             up
             the
             hand
             to
             destroy
             .
             The
             whole
             world
             of
             mankind
             is
             guilty
             of
             sin
             before
             God
             ;
             our
             first
             Parents
             sinned
             ,
             and
             ●n
             them
             all
             their
             posterity
             ,
             who
             are
             conceived
             and
             born
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             unto
             all
             of
             whom
             sin
             is
             natural
             ,
             un●ill
             the
             nature
             be
             renewed
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Angels
             ●inned
             ,
             they
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             became
             Devils
             ;
             so
             when
             our
             first
             Parents
             sinned
             ,
             they
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             Paradice
             ,
             and
             since
             all
             sinners
             are
             out
             of
             favour
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             lye
             under
             Gods
             anger
             and
             displeasure
             ,
             
             until
             they
             be
             reconciled
             :
             All
             the
             children
             of
             men
             are
             by
             nature
             the
             children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             Eph.
             2.3
             .
             And
             God
             is
             angry
             with
             the
             wicked
             every
             day
             ▪
             Psal.
             7.11
             .
             They
             have
             a
             natural
             enmity
             in
             their
             hearts
             against
             God
             and
             his
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
             8.7
             .
             and
             God
             is
             an
             enemy
             unto
             them
             ▪
             yea
             ,
             hath
             a
             hatred
             in
             his
             heart
             against
             all
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             Psal.
             5.6
             .
             God
             is
             an
             enemy
             unto
             the
             wicked
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             sins
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             worse
             ten
             thousand
             degrees
             ,
             than
             〈◊〉
             they
             had
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             their
             enemies
             ▪
             because
             of
             the
             power
             of
             his
             anger
             ,
             which
             none
             ca●
             resist
             ,
             when
             once
             he
             suffers
             it
             to
             break
             forth
             .
             We
             read
             of
             the
             stout-hearted
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             might
             ,
             th●
             chariot
             and
             horse
             cast
             into
             a
             dead
             sleep
             at
             one
             o●
             Gods
             rebukes
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             stand
             in
             his
             sight
             wher●
             once
             he
             is
             angry
             ,
             Psal.
             76.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             God
             is
             coming
             forth
             with
             armed
             vengeance
             against
             his
             enemies
             ▪
             he
             hath
             prepared
             instruments
             of
             death
             ;
             he
             hath
             whe●
             his
             sword
             ,
             and
             girt
             it
             upon
             his
             thigh
             ;
             yea
             ,
             drawn
             it
             forth
             ,
             and
             lifted
             up
             his
             arm
             to
             strike
             ;
             he
             hath
             bent
             his
             bow
             ,
             and
             made
             ready
             his
             arrows
             upon
             the
             string
             ,
             and
             sinners
             can
             neither
             fly
             from
             him
             ,
             nor
             defend
             themselves
             against
             him
             .
             Then
             a
             people
             are
             saved
             indeed
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             saved
             from
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             when
             his
             anger
             ,
             and
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             is
             removed
             ;
             when
             their
             peace
             is
             made
             with
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             mediation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             God
             forgiveth
             all
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             accepteth
             of
             them
             as
             perfectly
             righteous
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             through
             the
             imputation
             of
             his
             Sons
             righteousness
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             puts
             up
             ,
             and
             layeth
             aside
             his
             sword
             ,
             unbends
             his
             bow
             ,
             and
             casts
             it
             behind
             his
             back
             ,
             and
             receiveth
             them
             into
             favour
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             offended
             him
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               When
               they
               are
               saved
               from
               the
               slavery
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               lusts
               .
            
             All
             the
             wicked
             are
             spiritual
             slaves
             and
             vassals
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             worse
             than
             Egyptian
             bondage
             ,
             their
             thraldom
             and
             captivity
             is
             greater
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Iews
             once
             to
             the
             Babylonians
             :
             The
             Devil
             hath
             his
             fetters
             upon
             their
             hands
             and
             feet
             ,
             and
             leadeth
             them
             captive
             by
             the
             chains
             of
             their
             own
             lusts
             at
             his
             will
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.26
             .
             They
             are
             shut
             up
             as
             it
             were
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             lye
             in
             a
             deep
             dark
             dungeon
             ,
             where
             no
             light
             doth
             shine
             ;
             they
             are
             fallen
             into
             a
             horrible
             pit
             ,
             and
             their
             feet
             stick
             in
             the
             miery
             clay
             ;
             they
             are
             sunk
             into
             deep
             waters
             ,
             and
             the
             stream
             is
             gone
             over
             their
             soul
             ;
             they
             are
             fallen
             into
             a
             deadly
             sickness
             ,
             and
             a
             loathsome
             disease
             hath
             seized
             upon
             their
             spirits
             ;
             they
             are
             full
             of
             boils
             ,
             and
             blains
             ,
             and
             putrifying
             sores
             ,
             all
             this
             and
             a
             thousand
             times
             worse
             is
             their
             condition
             ,
             through
             the
             power
             and
             reign
             of
             sin
             in
             them
             ;
             then
             a
             people
             are
             saved
             in
             a
             spiritual
             sense
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             redeemed
             from
             sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             doth
             rescue
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Devils
             chains
             ,
             when
             he
             leadeth
             captivity
             captive
             ,
             spoileth
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             snatcheth
             them
             like
             a
             prey
             out
             of
             the
             teeth
             of
             the
             roaring
             Lion
             ,
             when
             he
             delivereth
             them
             from
             the
             power
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             translateth
             them
             into
             the
             houshold
             and
             family
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             brings
             them
             out
             of
             the
             house
             of
             bondage
             ,
             and
             leads
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             through
             the
             Red
             Sea
             of
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             drowneth
             and
             destroyeth
             their
             Egyptian
             lusts
             which
             do
             pursue
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             openeth
             the
             prison
             doors
             ,
             and
             pulls
             them
             out
             of
             the
             deep
             dungeon
             ,
             and
             knocks
             off
             the
             chains
             from
             their
             feet
             ,
             when
             he
             breaks
             the
             bonds
             of
             the
             
             Devil
             ,
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             brings
             them
             forth
             into
             freedom
             and
             enlargement
             ;
             when
             he
             takes
             them
             out
             of
             the
             pit
             ,
             and
             draws
             them
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ;
             when
             he
             healeth
             their
             sickness
             ,
             cleanseth
             and
             cureth
             their
             putrifying
             sores
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             when
             he
             delivereth
             them
             from
             the
             power
             of
             sin
             which
             entangled
             ,
             overwhelmed
             and
             defiled
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             more
             dangerous
             than
             any
             sickness
             of
             body
             could
             be
             unto
             them
             :
             then
             they
             are
             saved
             ,
             when
             Satan
             is
             taken
             off
             ,
             and
             sin
             hath
             no
             more
             dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Throne
             of
             Christ
             is
             erected
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             his
             graces
             implanted
             there
             ,
             which
             do
             beautifie
             them
             instead
             of
             lust
             ,
             which
             did
             besmear
             and
             deform
             them
             ;
             when
             being
             made
             free
             from
             sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             they
             are
             become
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yield
             up
             their
             members
             as
             instruments
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             Rom.
             6.13
             ,
             22.
             when
             they
             are
             enabled
             to
             overcome
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             temptations
             ,
             and
             to
             crucifie
             the
             flesh
             with
             its
             lusts
             and
             affections
             ;
             when
             the
             old
             Serpent
             is
             wounded
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             man
             is
             wounded
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             its
             reigning
             power
             taken
             down
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             made
             victorious
             through
             Christ
             the
             Captain
             of
             their
             salvation
             who
             loveth
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               When
               they
               are
               saved
               from
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             not
             only
             from
             the
             yoak
             and
             bondage
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             which
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             of
             old
             was
             under
             ,
             which
             required
             many
             burdensome
             ,
             expensive
             ,
             and
             more
             carnal
             services
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             the
             rigour
             ,
             irritation
             ,
             curse
             and
             malediction
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law.
             The
             Law
             is
             like
             the
             Egyptian
             Task-masters
             ,
             who
             required
             Brick
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             gave
             no
             Straw
             ;
             it
             requireth
             duty
             ,
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             but
             giveth
             no
             strength
             ;
             it
             
             discovereth
             sin
             ,
             but
             giveth
             no
             power
             to
             overcome
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             enjoyneth
             service
             ,
             but
             it
             giveth
             no
             ability
             to
             perform
             it
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Law
             is
             said
             to
             be
             weak
             through
             sinful
             flesh
             ,
             Rom.
             8.3
             .
             Yea
             the
             Law
             when
             it
             breaketh
             in
             with
             a
             full
             spiritual
             light
             and
             conviction
             of
             sin
             upon
             the
             spirit
             ,
             forbidding
             heart
             concupiscence
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             motion
             or
             inclination
             of
             the
             soul
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             pressing
             to
             spiritual
             and
             heart-purity
             and
             obedience
             ;
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             beating
             down
             and
             killing
             the
             power
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             from
             strengthening
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             enabling
             it
             unto
             obedience
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             revive
             the
             power
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             be
             dead
             before
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             occasionally
             doth
             irritate
             and
             provoke
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             concupiscence
             ;
             the
             discovering
             it
             awakens
             the
             enmity
             of
             the
             heart
             against
             it self
             ,
             which
             lay
             before
             dormant
             .
             As
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             complain
             ,
             Rom.
             7.5
             .
             
               For
               when
               we
               were
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               motions
               of
               sin
               which
               were
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               did
               work
               in
               our
               members
               to
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               death
               .
            
             And
             v.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Sin
               taking
               occasion
               by
               the
               Law
               wrought
               in
               me
               all
               manner
               of
               concupiscence
               ;
               for
               without
               the
               Law
               sin
               was
               dead
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               Commandment
               came
               ,
               sin
               revived
               ,
               and
               I
               dyed
               .
            
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Law
             doth
             curse
             all
             the
             children
             of
             men
             that
             are
             within
             its
             power
             and
             reach
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             which
             none
             are
             wholly
             free
             from
             ,
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
             
               For
               as
               many
               as
               are
               of
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               under
               the
               curse
               :
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Cursed
               is
               every
               one
               that
               continueth
               not
               in
               all
               things
               which
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               them
               .
            
             People
             are
             saved
             from
             the
             Law
             when
             they
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             rigorous
             yoak
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Law
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             as
             it
             occasioneth
             sin
             ,
             and
             threatneth
             death
             for
             it
             ;
             or
             discovereth
             our
             death
             and
             utter
             insufficiency
             of
             our selves
             to
             obey
             its
             injunctions
             ;
             
             and
             have
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             their
             necks
             put
             under
             the
             sweet
             and
             easie
             yoak
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             because
             life
             and
             strength
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             yield
             obedience
             thereunto
             :
             As
             Rom.
             8.2
             .
             
               For
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Life
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               hath
               made
               me
               free
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               .
            
             And
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               For
               what
               the
               Law
               could
               not
               do
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               was
               weak
               through
               the
               flesh
               ,
               God
               sending
               his
               own
               Son
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               sinful
               flesh
               ,
               and
               for
               sin
               condemned
               sin
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               that
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               us
               who
               walk
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             The
             Law
             could
             not
             give
             strength
             against
             sin
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             the
             Law
             discovered
             sin
             ,
             but
             it
             could
             not
             subdue
             sin
             ;
             but
             God
             sending
             his
             own
             Son
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             sinful
             flesh
             ,
             in
             which
             flesh
             he
             suffered
             and
             offered
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             by
             which
             sin
             ,
             or
             sin-offering
             (
             as
             the
             word
             sin
             doth
             elsewhere
             signifie
             ;
             as
             Hos.
             4.8
             .
             
               They
               eat
               the
               sins
               of
               my
               people
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sin-offerings
             of
             my
             people
             )
             he
             condemned
             sin
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             sin
             was
             hereby
             judged
             and
             condemned
             to
             lose
             its
             power
             in
             his
             people
             ;
             it
             was
             condemned
             to
             death
             ,
             which
             death
             or
             sin-offering
             of
             Christ
             hath
             vertue
             and
             influence
             upon
             sin
             to
             kill
             it
             ,
             to
             crucifie
             it
             ,
             like
             as
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             Gods
             people
             are
             said
             
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             from
             the
             irritating
             and
             provoking
             power
             of
             it
             unto
             sin
             ,
             
               that
               being
               dead
               wherein
               they
               were
               held
               ,
            
             and
             whereby
             the
             Law
             did
             stir
             up
             such
             motions
             ,
             
               that
               they
               might
               serve
               in
               newness
               of
               spirit
               ,
               Rom.
            
             7.6
             .
             that
             they
             might
             yield
             the
             fruits
             of
             new
             obedience
             ,
             that
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             them
             ,
             sin
             having
             lost
             its
             strength
             ,
             they
             have
             strength
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             to
             yield
             such
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             through
             
             Christ
             shall
             be
             accepted
             :
             And
             with
             this
             deliverance
             of
             people
             from
             the
             rigour
             and
             irritation
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             conjoyned
             their
             deliverance
             also
             from
             the
             curse
             and
             malediction
             ,
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             them
             ;
             instead
             whereof
             the
             blessing
             of
             Abraham
             the
             father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             is
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             Gal.
             3.13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Christ
               hath
               redeemed
               us
               from
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               being
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               us
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Cursed
               is
               every
               one
               that
               hangeth
               on
               a
               tree
               ,
               that
               the
               blessing
               of
               Abraham
               might
               come
               upon
               the
               Gentiles
               through
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               When
               they
               are
               saved
               from
               the
               eternal
               damnation
               of
               Hell
            
             ;
             all
             unbelieving
             sinners
             are
             under
             the
             sentence
             of
             damnation
             ,
             Ioh.
             3.18
             .
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               is
               condemned
               already
            
             ;
             they
             are
             condemned
             by
             the
             great
             Judge
             unto
             an
             utter
             exclusion
             from
             the
             glorious
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             that
             place
             of
             joy
             and
             happiness
             which
             is
             above
             ,
             and
             to
             endure
             most
             horrid
             ,
             extream
             and
             endless
             anguish
             and
             torment
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             of
             utter
             darkness
             which
             is
             beneath
             ,
             where
             their
             worm
             shall
             never
             dye
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             fire
             shall
             never
             be
             quenched
             :
             This
             sentence
             is
             dreadfull
             ,
             and
             all
             unbelievers
             are
             lyable
             every
             moment
             to
             the
             execution
             thereof
             upon
             their
             souls
             .
             So
             soon
             as
             God
             shall
             give
             commission
             to
             the
             Serjeant
             Death
             to
             arrest
             them
             ,
             and
             clap
             up
             their
             bodies
             into
             the
             Prison
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             then
             their
             souls
             being
             found
             guilty
             will
             be
             delivered
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Devil
             the
             Jailor
             of
             Hell
             ,
             whither
             he
             will
             drag
             them
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             must
             remain
             full
             of
             anguish
             ,
             through
             sense
             of
             Gods
             immediate
             wrath
             wherewith
             they
             will
             be
             filled
             ,
             and
             bound
             up
             in
             chains
             of
             darkness
             
             and
             wo
             untill
             the
             Judgement
             of
             the
             great
             day
             ;
             on
             which
             great
             day
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             be
             sent
             by
             God
             to
             judge
             the
             whole
             world
             together
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             brought
             forth
             in
             chains
             to
             his
             barre
             ,
             and
             having
             reassumed
             their
             bodies
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             him
             soul
             and
             body
             unto
             the
             flames
             of
             everlasting
             fire
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             ;
             and
             O
             the
             dread
             and
             horrour
             which
             will
             then
             possess
             them
             :
             O
             the
             howlings
             and
             bitter
             lamentations
             which
             then
             they
             will
             make
             ,
             when
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             shall
             execute
             the
             fierceness
             of
             his
             anger
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             in
             the
             extream
             and
             remediless
             torments
             of
             Hell
             which
             shall
             never
             have
             an
             end
             .
             The
             sentence
             of
             eternal
             damnation
             which
             all
             unbelievers
             ,
             whilest
             such
             ,
             are
             under
             here
             is
             dreadfull
             ,
             yet
             whilest
             here
             it
             is
             reversible
             ,
             whilest
             the
             reprieve
             of
             execution
             lasteth
             ,
             a
             repeal
             of
             the
             sentence
             may
             be
             obtained
             ,
             by
             an
             appeal
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Chancery
             ,
             from
             the
             Barr
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             by
             application
             of
             themselves
             unto
             Christ
             to
             be
             their
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             to
             themselves
             by
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             Justice
             hath
             been
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             be
             acquitted
             .
             People
             are
             saved
             from
             eternal
             damnation
             ,
             when
             through
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             they
             obtain
             pardoning
             mercy
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             freed
             from
             all
             obligation
             to
             punishment
             by
             their
             sins
             ;
             hence
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               them
               which
               are
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.1
             .
             and
             they
             that
             
               believe
               ,
               are
               not
               condemned
            
             ,
             Joh.
             3.18
             .
             and
             that
             because
             Jesus
             is
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             
               hath
               delivered
               them
               from
               the
               wrath
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             1.10
             .
             Believers
             have
             a
             title
             to
             eternal
             salvation
             here
             through
             their
             title
             to
             Christ
             ;
             it
             is
             sure
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             hereafter
             
             they
             shall
             actually
             obtain
             it
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             and
             perdition
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             when
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             condemned
             ,
             and
             thrust
             into
             the
             place
             of
             torments
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             acquitted
             ,
             saved
             ,
             and
             received
             into
             Heavenly
             Mansions
             ,
             prepared
             by
             their
             Redeemer
             for
             them
             in
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             fulness
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             for
             evermore
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             shall
             march
             along
             with
             him
             unto
             the
             Zion
             which
             is
             above
             with
             shouting
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             triumph
             ,
             with
             Songs
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             unspeakable
             delight
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             they
             shall
             then
             obtain
             everlasting
             joy
             and
             gladness
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             and
             sighing
             shall
             flee
             away
             ,
             and
             no
             place
             be
             found
             for
             it
             to
             dwell
             ,
             where
             they
             shall
             take
             up
             their
             eternal
             abode
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Salvation
             which
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             and
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             shew
             unto
             them
             who
             believe
             ,
             and
             order
             their
             conversation
             aright
             :
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             what
             it
             is
             for
             a
             people
             to
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             THE
             second
             thing
             is
             ,
             
               To
               shew
               what
               those
               Words
               are
               which
               Ministers
               are
               to
               tell
               people
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               .
            
             And
             here
             I
             shall
             for
             the
             present
             speak
             only
             of
             those
             words
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             told
             Cornelius
             ,
             whereby
             he
             and
             his
             house
             were
             saved
             ;
             there
             was
             great
             power
             and
             vertue
             which
             went
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             whilest
             he
             was
             speaking
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             fell
             upon
             the
             Gentiles
             unto
             whom
             he
             preached
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             chap.
             10.44
             .
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             worthy
             your
             serious
             regard
             ;
             possibly
             you
             that
             are
             unconverted
             in
             the
             hearing
             or
             
             reading
             these
             words
             ,
             may
             have
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             fall
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             feel
             such
             a
             wonderfull
             power
             going
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             shall
             draw
             you
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             bring
             you
             out
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             spiritual
             death
             and
             damnation
             in
             which
             you
             are
             by
             nature
             ,
             into
             a
             state
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             ;
             whilest
             I
             am
             speaking
             to
             your
             ears
             ,
             God
             may
             speak
             to
             your
             hearts
             ,
             whilest
             I
             am
             presenting
             these
             words
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             holding
             forth
             the
             light
             unto
             you
             ,
             God
             may
             open
             your
             eyes
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             by
             his
             Spirit
             such
             a
             spiritual
             discerning
             of
             these
             things
             as
             you
             never
             had
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             affect
             your
             hearts
             ,
             as
             no
             word
             of
             man
             is
             able
             to
             do
             :
             hear
             then
             a
             Sermon
             of
             God
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             effectual
             for
             conversion
             ,
             and
             who
             knoweth
             but
             it
             may
             produce
             the
             same
             effect
             in
             some
             of
             you
             in
             the
             repetition
             and
             explication
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             the
             first
             preaching
             of
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             fell
             upon
             all
             them
             which
             heard
             these
             words
             when
             Peter
             preached
             them
             ;
             O
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             might
             fall
             upon
             some
             of
             you
             whilest
             I
             am
             preaching
             them
             !
             The
             Gentiles
             had
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             given
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             hearing
             Peter
             ,
             O
             that
             you
             might
             have
             a
             true
             work
             of
             conversion
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             given
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             me
             !
             They
             are
             the
             Words
             of
             God
             ,
             receive
             them
             as
             his
             words
             ,
             which
             may
             effectually
             work
             to
             your
             salvation
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             give
             faith
             in
             the
             hearing
             .
             Look
             up
             then
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             blessing
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Word
             doth
             depend
             .
             The
             words
             are
             in
             Act.
             10.
             from
             the
             34th
             to
             the
             44th
             Vers.
             I
             shall
             first
             read
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             open
             these
             words
             of
             salvation
             to
             you
             .
             After
             that
             Cornelius
             had
             sent
             for
             Peter
             to
             Ioppa
             ,
             he
             sent
             for
             many
             of
             his
             friends
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             when
             
             they
             were
             come
             together
             ,
             and
             Peter
             was
             come
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             relation
             from
             Cornelius
             of
             his
             ●ision
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             there
             present
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             things
             which
             were
             commanded
             him
             of
             God.
             Vers.
             34.
             he
             begins
             his
             Sermon
             .
             Then
             Peter
             
               opened
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Of
               a
               truth
               I
               perceive
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               no
               respecter
               of
               persons
               ▪
               but
               in
               every
               Nation
               he
               that
               feareth
               him
               and
               worketh
               righteousness
               is
               accepted
               with
               him
               .
               The
               Word
               which
               God
               sent
               unto
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               preaching
               peace
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               (
               he
               is
               Lord
               of
               all
               )
               That
               Word
               (
               I
               say
               )
               ye
               know
               ,
               which
               was
               published
               throughout
               all
            
             Judea
             ,
             
               and
               began
               from
            
             Galilee
             ,
             
               after
               the
               Baptisme
               which
            
             John
             
               preached
               :
               How
               God
               anoynted
            
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               with
               power
               ,
               who
               went
               about
               doing
               good
               ,
               and
               healing
               all
               that
               were
               oppressed
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               for
               God
               was
               with
               him
               .
               And
               we
               are
               witnesses
               of
               all
               things
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               land
               of
            
             Judea
             ,
             
               and
               in
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               whom
               they
               slew
               and
               hanged
               on
               a
               tree
               :
               him
               God
               raised
               up
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               and
               shewed
               him
               openly
               ;
               not
               to
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               to
               witnesses
               chosen
               before
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               to
               us
               who
               did
               eat
               and
               drink
               with
               him
               after
               he
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               And
               he
               commanded
               us
               to
               preach
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               testifie
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               he
               which
               was
               ordained
               of
               God
               to
               be
               the
               Iudge
               of
               quick
               and
               dead
               .
               To
               him
               gave
               all
               the
               Prophets
               witness
               ,
               that
               through
               his
               Name
               ,
               whosoever
               believeth
               on
               him
               shall
               receive
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Sermon
             of
             Peter's
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             Sermon
             which
             was
             preached
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             after
             the
             partition-wall
             was
             broken
             down
             ,
             is
             but
             brief
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             much
             sweet
             and
             soul-saving
             doctrine
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             b●t
             briefly
             rehearse
             the
             heads
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             
             discoursed
             of
             more
             largely
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             open
             this
             Sermon
             unto
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             like
             a
             rich
             Cabinet
             of
             most
             precious
             treasure
             ,
             wherein
             is
             to
             be
             found
             the
             Pearle
             of
             the
             greatest
             price
             ,
             which
             the
             wise
             Merchant-man
             will
             sell
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             obtain
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             only
             desireable
             to
             enrich
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             necessary
             to
             save
             him
             ;
             I
             mean
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             describe
             and
             hold
             forth
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             We
             read
             ,
             Luk.
             24.31
             .
             that
             the
             Disciples
             hearts
             burned
             within
             them
             ,
             whilest
             our
             Saviour
             spake
             to
             them
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             opened
             to
             them
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             O
             that
             you
             might
             feel
             your
             hearts
             burn
             within
             you
             ,
             whilest
             I
             am
             opening
             unto
             you
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             doth
             relate
             Peters
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             The
             Sermon
             of
             Peter
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             Four
             general
             heads
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Concerning
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Word
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Concerning
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 salvation
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             Apostle
             speaks
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             
               concerning
               God
            
             ,
             v.
             34.
             and
             35.
             
             
               Of
               a
               truth
               I
               perceive
               that
               God
               is
               no
               respecter
               of
               persons
               ,
               but
               in
               every
               Nation
               he
               that
               feareth
               him
               and
               worketh
               righteousness
               is
               accepted
               with
               him
               .
            
             Two
             things
             he
             gives
             them
             to
             understand
             concerning
             God.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 His
                 gracious
                 disposition
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 Men.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 His
                 good
                 will
                 towards
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             He
             lets
             them
             know
             how
             
               gracious
               God
               was
               in
               being
               willing
               to
               accept
               of
               men
               ,
               of
               any
               men
               ,
            
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             whatever
             their
             sins
             had
             been
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             did
             turn
             from
             them
             ,
             in
             his
             fear
             ,
             and
             wrought
             righteousness
             for
             the
             future
             .
             This
             is
             needfull
             for
             sinners
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             encouraged
             to
             seek
             after
             salvation
             :
             For
             if
             they
             apprehend
             God
             only
             as
             he
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             jealous
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             told
             only
             that
             he
             is
             powerful
             and
             furious
             ,
             and
             a
             sin-revenging
             God
             ;
             when
             they
             reflect
             upon
             their
             guilt
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             fly
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             under
             a
             slavish
             fear
             of
             punishment
             ,
             and
             in
             discouragement
             and
             despair
             go
             on
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             sin
             as
             long
             as
             they
             can
             :
             Therefore
             Ministers
             must
             represent
             God
             unto
             sinners
             as
             gracious
             and
             merciful
             ,
             slow
             to
             anger
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             kindness
             ,
             pardoning
             iniquity
             ,
             transgression
             and
             sin
             ,
             as
             he
             sets
             forth
             himself
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
            
             34.6
             ,
             7.
             they
             must
             tell
             sinners
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             gracious
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             accept
             of
             all
             those
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             turn
             from
             their
             evil
             waies
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             work
             righteousness
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             be
             found
             of
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             reward
             unto
             all
             such
             as
             diligently
             seek
             him
             ,
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
             
               He
               that
               cometh
               to
               God
               ,
               must
               believe
               that
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               all
               them
               that
               diligently
               seek
               him
               .
            
             O
             that
             you
             who
             are
             going
             on
             in
             sin
             ,
             were
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             how
             gracious
             and
             merciful
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             whom
             you
             do
             so
             highly
             offend
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             how
             ready
             he
             is
             to
             accept
             of
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             but
             turn
             from
             sin
             :
             He
             hath
             given
             us
             Ministers
             commission
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             accepted
             time
             ,
             and
             a
             day
             of
             salvation
             for
             your
             souls
             ,
             which
             he
             yet
             lengthens
             out
             unto
             you
             :
             Yea
             ,
             we
             are
             sent
             as
             his
             Embassadours
             to
             entreat
             and
             beseech
             you
             that
             you
             would
             be
             reconciled
             unto
             God
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
             
             And
             when
             God
             declares
             by
             us
             that
             he
             is
             so
             willing
             to
             accept
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             desires
             you
             to
             accept
             of
             his
             salvation
             ,
             and
             beseecheth
             a
             reconciliation
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             so
             easily
             avenge
             himself
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             his
             justice
             and
             wrath
             in
             your
             destruction
             ,
             and
             standeth
             in
             no
             need
             of
             you
             ,
             only
             for
             your
             own
             sake
             entreats
             you
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             not
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             not
             even
             force
             him
             to
             punish
             you
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             do
             with
             a
             witness
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             vengeance
             ,
             if
             you
             refuse
             :
             Methinks
             this
             amazing
             condescention
             and
             kindness
             of
             God
             should
             astonish
             you
             ,
             and
             stop
             you
             in
             the
             way
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             tremble
             ,
             and
             let
             fall
             your
             weapons
             out
             of
             your
             hand
             ,
             with
             which
             you
             have
             been
             fighting
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             cast
             your selves
             with
             shame
             and
             self-loathing
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             grieving
             at
             the
             very
             heart
             ,
             that
             ever
             you
             offended
             a
             God
             of
             such
             infinite
             loving
             kindness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Peter
             tells
             them
             further
             of
             
               Gods
               good
               will
               towar●s
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             that
             in
             every
             Nation
             whoever
             feared
             him
             should
             be
             accepted
             with
             him
             .
             They
             were
             Gentiles
             whom
             he
             preached
             unto
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             have
             feared
             that
             salvation
             was
             only
             to
             be
             found
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ;
             and
             that
             however
             God
             were
             gracious
             and
             ready
             to
             receive
             men
             unto
             favour
             that
             feared
             him
             ,
             yet
             that
             God
             having
             made
             choice
             of
             but
             one
             Nation
             in
             the
             world
             to
             be
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             none
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             that
             no
             grace
             or
             mercy
             was
             attainable
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             the
             people
             of
             his
             wrath
             .
             Therefore
             Peter
             gives
             them
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             however
             God
             had
             set
             narrow
             bounds
             to
             his
             Church
             formerly
             ,
             and
             confined
             
             his
             mercy
             to
             one
             Nation
             ,
             yet
             that
             now
             the
             hedge
             and
             middle
             wall
             of
             partition
             was
             broken
             down
             ,
             and
             any
             Nation
             might
             find
             acceptance
             .
             This
             was
             the
             first
             appearance
             and
             breaking
             forth
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             towards
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             declares
             himself
             now
             to
             be
             no
             longer
             a
             respecter
             of
             Nations
             ,
             but
             that
             other
             Nations
             should
             taste
             of
             his
             favour
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Iews
             .
             This
             was
             intended
             from
             the
             beginning
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             foretold
             long
             before
             by
             the
             Prophets
             .
             See
             Isa.
             49.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             23.
             
             
               Lift
               up
               thine
               eyes
            
             (
             speaking
             to
             the
             Church
             )
             
               round
               about
               ;
               behold
               all
               these
               gather
               themselves
               together
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               thee
               :
               as
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               clothe
               thee
               with
               them
               all
               as
               with
               an
               ornament
               ,
               and
               binde
               them
               on
               thee
               ,
               as
               a
               Bride
               doth
               ;
               the
               Land
               shall
               be
               too
               narrow
               ;
               the
               children
               which
               thou
               shalt
               have
               after
               thou
               hast
               lost
               the
               other
               ,
               shall
               say
               in
               thine
               ears
               ,
               the
               place
               is
               too
               strait
               for
               me
               ,
               give
               place
               to
               me
               that
               I
               may
               dwell
               .
               Then
               shalt
               thou
               say
               in
               thine
               heart
               ,
               Who
               hath
               begotten
               me
               these
               ,
               seeing
               I
               have
               lost
               my
               children
               ,
               and
               am
               desolate
               ?
               and
               who
               hath
               brought
               up
               th●se
               ?
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Behold
               I
               will
               lift
               up
               mine
               hand
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               my
               standard
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               bring
               thy
               Sons
               in
               their
               arms
               ,
               and
               thy
               Daughters
               shall
               be
               carryed
               upon
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             chap.
             54.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Sing
               O
               barren
               that
               didst
               not
               bear
               ,
               break
               forth
               into
               singing
               and
               cry
               aloud
               ,
               Thou
               that
               didst
               not
               travel
               with
               child
               ,
               for
               more
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               desolate
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               married
               wife
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               Enlarge
               the
               place
               of
               thy
               Tent
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               stretch
               forth
               the
               curtains
               of
               thine
               habitations
               :
               Spare
               not
               ,
               lengthen
               thy
               cords
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               thy
               stakes
               ;
               for
               thou
               shalt
               break
               forth
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               ,
               and
               thy
               seed
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               desolate
               Cities
               to
               be
               inhabited
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             writing
             to
             
             the
             Gentile
             Romans
             ,
             which
             were
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             makes
             mention
             of
             divers
             Prophecies
             together
             ,
             of
             Gods
             good
             will
             which
             he
             intended
             to
             shew
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             through
             his
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             read
             ,
             Rom.
             15.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               And
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               may
               glorifie
               God
               for
               his
               mercy
               ,
               〈◊〉
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               for
               this
               cause
               will
               I
               confess
               unto
               thee
               amongst
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               sing
               unto
               thy
               Name
               .
               And
               again
               he
               saith
               ,
               Rejoyce
               ye
               Gentiles
               with
               his
               people
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               Praise
               the
               Lord
               all
               ye
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               laud
               him
               all
               ye
               people
               .
               And
               again
            
             Isaiah
             
               saith
               ,
               There
               shall
               be
               a
               root
               of
               Iesse
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               shall
               rise
               to
               reign
               over
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               shall
               the
               Gentiles
               trust
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             writes
             for
             their
             encouragement
             and
             comfort
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             filled
             with
             all
             joy
             and
             peace
             in
             believing
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             Now
             the
             time
             was
             come
             for
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             these
             Prophecies
             ,
             when
             Christ
             was
             come
             ,
             who
             had
             reconciled
             unto
             God
             both
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             in
             one
             body
             by
             the
             Cross
             ,
             breaking
             down
             the
             middle
             wall
             of
             partition
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             destroying
             that
             which
             was
             an
             occasion
             of
             enmity
             ,
             even
             the
             Law
             of
             Commandments
             contained
             in
             Ordinances
             ,
             for
             to
             make
             in
             himself
             of
             twain
             one
             new
             man
             so
             making
             peace
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Therefore
             he
             gave
             Commandment
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             after
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             here
             sends
             Peter
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             were
             with
             him
             .
             This
             is
             ground
             of
             singular
             comfort
             and
             encouragement
             unto
             us
             who
             are
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             good
             will
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             sent
             his
             Gospel
             to
             be
             preached
             amongst
             us
             by
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             may
             give
             further
             hopes
             of
             your
             attaining
             salvation
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             given
             you
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             sends
             his
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             to
             you
             such
             words
             whereby
             you
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             PEter
             speaks
             to
             them
             
               concerning
               the
               Word
               which
               God
               sent
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             and
             he
             tells
             of
             a
             twofold
             Word
             sent
             to
             them
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 the
                 ●aptism
                 which
                 Iohn
                 preached
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 Peace
                 which
                 was
                 preached
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             tells
             them
             that
             God
             sent
             
               a
               Word
               by
               Iohn
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               a
               word
               and
               Baptism
               of
               Repentance
            
             which
             he
             preached
             .
             Iohn
             was
             Christs
             ●orerunner
             ,
             who
             went
             before
             his
             face
             to
             prepare
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             people
             ready
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             Christ
             :
             He
             came
             to
             level
             the
             mountains
             of
             pride
             ,
             and
             to
             straighten
             crooked
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             to
             smoothen
             rough
             spirits
             ;
             his
             doctrine
             was
             a
             doctrine
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             Luk.
             3.3
             .
             
               He
               came
               into
               all
               the
               Countries
               about
               Iordan
               ,
               preaching
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Repentance
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
             And
             in
             Mat.
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Iohn
               came
               preaching
               in
               the
               wilderness
               of
               Iudea
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               Repent
               ye
               ,
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Hea●en
               is
               at
               hand
               .
               Iohn
            
             preached
             the
             Law
             to
             convince
             men
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             awaken
             them
             unto
             repentance
             ;
             he
             telleth
             sinners
             plainly
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             a
             generation
             of
             Vipers
             ;
             doth
             not
             spare
             the
             hypocritical
             Pha●isees
             ,
             who
             boasted
             so
             much
             in
             their
             priviledges
             ,
             but
             were
             grosly
             deficient
             in
             moral
             duties
             ;
             he
             telleth
             them
             of
             Gods
             Ax
             which
             was
             laid
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             ready
             to
             cut
             them
             down
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ●epent
             ;
             he
             telleth
             of
             the
             unquenchable
             fire
             which
             they
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             reform
             .
             The
             
             word
             of
             Repentance
             is
             a
             necessary
             word
             unto
             salva●tion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             preached
             to
             all
             and
             what
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             cryed
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             would
             cry
             in
             your
             ears
             this
             day
             ,
             
               Repent
               .
               Repent
            
             if
             yo●
             would
             have
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
             Repent
             if
             you
             woul●
             be
             prepared
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             Jesus
             Chris●
             Repent
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             will
             all
             certainly
             perish
             ,
             Luk.
             13.3
             Repent
             ,
             or
             else
             iniquity
             will
             be
             your
             ruine
             ,
             Ezek
             18.30
             .
             Repent
             ,
             or
             else
             ye
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
             When
             th●●
             Jews
             who
             had
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ,
             heard
             Peters
             Sermon
             ,
             which
             ripped
             up
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             pricked
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             cry
             out
             to
             Peter
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Men
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               What
               shall
               we
               do
               ?
               Act.
            
             2.37
             .
             
               We
               have
               committed
               a
               great
               sin
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               we
               now
               do
               ?
               What
               course
               shall
               we
               take
               that
               we
               may
               be
               saved
               from
               that
               eternal
               wrath
               and
               death
               which
               we
               have
               deserved
               ?
            
             The
             Apostle
             directs
             them
             to
             
               Repent
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sin
               ,
               vers
               .
            
             38.
             
             And
             will
             not
             conscience
             accuse
             you
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ?
             Are
             there
             no
             drunkards
             in
             this
             place
             ?
             no
             swearers
             ?
             none
             that
             have
             committed
             adultery
             ,
             and
             been
             unclean
             in
             secret
             places
             ?
             no
             unrighteous
             persons
             that
             have
             defrauded
             their
             neighbour
             ?
             no
             Sabbath-breakers
             ,
             nor
             profane
             persons
             ?
             no
             lyars
             nor
             covetous
             persons
             ?
             and
             are
             not
             the
             most
             civil
             and
             morally
             honest
             of
             you
             all
             that
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             guilty
             of
             many
             heart-sins
             ,
             yea
             and
             lip-sins
             ,
             and
             some
             gross
             slips
             in
             your
             life
             ,
             which
             conscience
             doth
             sometimes
             twinge
             you
             for
             ?
             Are
             not
             you
             guilty
             of
             impenitency
             and
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             neglect
             of
             your
             own
             salvation
             ?
             Let
             me
             tell
             you
             all
             that
             have
             not
             yet
             repented
             ,
             that
             unless
             ye
             repent
             ,
             and
             that
             speedily
             ,
             ye
             shall
             all
             perish
             certainly
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             miserable
             
             everlastingly
             .
             Repent
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             mourn
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             turn
             from
             sin
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             will
             weep
             for
             sin
             hereafter
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             and
             burn
             for
             sin
             for
             ever
             .
             Loath
             sin
             ,
             and
             leave
             sin
             ,
             or
             else
             Christ
             will
             disdain
             you
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             and
             sentence
             you
             to
             depart
             from
             him
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             .
             Confess
             sin
             ,
             and
             forsake
             sin
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             will
             finde
             no
             mercy
             here
             ,
             nor
             end
             ,
             or
             the
             least
             asswagement
             of
             misery
             in
             the
             other
             world
             .
             Drunkards
             ,
             repent
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             you
             have
             felt
             (
             after
             your
             revellings
             ,
             and
             excessive
             carousings
             )
             your
             heads
             ake
             ,
             and
             have
             vomited
             up
             your
             drink
             sometimes
             ,
             O
             that
             you
             could
             now
             feel
             your
             hearts
             ake
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             would
             vomit
             up
             your
             sin
             by
             repentance
             .
             Swearers
             ,
             repent
             of
             your
             sins
             ;
             you
             have
             taken
             Gods
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             yea
             even
             torn
             it
             in
             pieces
             by
             your
             oaths
             ,
             O
             that
             you
             would
             hallow
             Gods
             Name
             in
             confessing
             your
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             would
             rend
             and
             tear
             your
             hearts
             with
             sorrow
             for
             the
             affronts
             you
             have
             by
             your
             oaths
             offered
             to
             the
             highest
             Majesty
             .
             Adulterers
             and
             unclean
             persons
             ,
             repent
             of
             your
             sins
             ;
             you
             have
             tasted
             sweetness
             in
             your
             ●oul
             sins
             ,
             O
             labour
             to
             taste
             bitterness
             in
             grief
             for
             your
             sins
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             feel
             the
             bitterness
             of
             hell
             torments
             ,
             which
             without
             repentance
             will
             certainly
             be
             your
             portion
             .
             Unrighteous
             persons
             ,
             lyars
             ,
             covetous
             persons
             ,
             repent
             ,
             or
             you
             will
             not
             escape
             Gods
             righteous
             judgements
             .
             Sabbath-breakers
             ,
             get
             your
             hearts
             broken
             for
             your
             sins
             ,
             or
             else
             God
             will
             break
             you
             to
             pieces
             with
             his
             Iron
             Rod.
             Prophane
             persons
             ,
             and
             all
             ye
             that
             have
             sinned
             more
             grosly
             ,
             repent
             ,
             and
             humble
             your selves
             before
             the
             Lord
             the
             more
             deeply
             :
             The
             most
             crimson
             and
             scarlet
             ●ins
             may
             be
             washed
             away
             ;
             those
             who
             embrewed
             their
             hands
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             were
             forgiven
             upon
             repentance
             ;
             and
             there
             may
             be
             hope
             
             of
             remission
             for
             the
             worst
             of
             you
             if
             you
             repent
             .
             And
             you
             that
             have
             been
             more
             civil
             ,
             yet
             under
             the
             power
             of
             some
             sin
             which
             hath
             reigned
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             though
             it
             hath
             not
             broken
             forth
             so
             notoriously
             in
             your
             lives
             ,
             and
             have
             moreover
             lived
             in
             the
             neglect
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             salvation
             by
             him
             ,
             not
             perceiving
             your
             need
             so
             much
             of
             him
             .
             Let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             told
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             Publicans
             and
             Harlots
             ,
             the
             vilest
             and
             most
             notorious
             come
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             sooner
             than
             you
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             more
             readily
             awakened
             ,
             and
             humbled
             ,
             and
             made
             sensible
             of
             their
             need
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             the
             civil
             and
             fair
             dealing
             men
             and
             women
             who
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             lean
             and
             trust
             to
             their
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             without
             such
             earnest
             seeking
             of
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             to
             justifie
             them
             :
             Therefore
             let
             me
             warn
             you
             also
             to
             repent
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             of
             heart-sins
             ,
             and
             Gospel-sins
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             greatest
             sins
             ,
             and
             will
             certainly
             sink
             you
             without
             repentance
             .
             Look
             upon
             your
             own
             righteousness
             as
             filthy
             raggs
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             away
             ,
             and
             loath
             your selves
             ,
             and
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             if
             ever
             you
             be
             pardoned
             and
             saved
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             as
             much
             beholding
             to
             free
             grace
             as
             the
             vilest
             sinner
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Peter
             tells
             them
             that
             God
             sent
             
               a
               Word
               of
               Peace
               ,
               which
               was
               preached
               by
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             Ioh.
             1.17
             .
             
               The
               Law
               was
               given
               by
               Moses
               ,
               but
               grace
               and
               truth
               ,
            
             and
             I
             may
             add
             peace
             too
             ,
             
               came
               by
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             The
             Law
             which
             came
             by
             Moses
             ,
             was
             given
             for
             this
             end
             to
             lead
             men
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             School-master
             to
             whip
             men
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             God
             did
             enjoyn
             those
             legal
             services
             upon
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             look
             
             to
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             look
             for
             Christ
             who
             should
             deliver
             them
             from
             that
             yoak
             of
             bondage
             .
             The
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             from
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             gendereth
             to
             bondage
             ,
             and
             was
             given
             with
             thunderings
             and
             lightnings
             to
             awaken
             men
             ;
             and
             in
             preaching
             of
             the
             Law
             God
             giveth
             a
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             to
             work
             men
             to
             fear
             and
             repentance
             :
             But
             Christ
             came
             in
             a
             more
             mild
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             more
             soft
             and
             still
             voice
             preached
             Peace
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Reconciliation
             .
             The
             word
             of
             Peace
             was
             that
             which
             the
             Angels
             preached
             unto
             the
             Shepherds
             at
             Christs
             birth
             ,
             Luk.
             2.14
             .
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               God
               in
               the
               highest
               ,
               on
               earth
               peace
               ,
               and
               good
               will
               towards
               men
               .
            
             Peace
             was
             that
             which
             Christ
             preached
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.17
             .
             
               He
               came
               and
               preached
               Peace
               to
               you
               which
               were
               afar
               off
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               which
               were
               nigh
               .
            
             Peace
             was
             that
             which
             Christ
             purchased
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             Col.
             1.20
             .
             
               He
               made
               Peace
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               Cross.
            
             Peace
             was
             that
             which
             he
             spake
             to
             his
             Disciples
             at
             his
             appearance
             after
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             Ioh.
             20.19
             .
             
               Iesus
               came
               and
               stood
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Peace
               be
               unto
               you
               .
            
             Peace
             he
             left
             with
             his
             Disciples
             behind
             him
             as
             a
             Legacy
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             go
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             Ioh.
             14.27
             .
             
               Peace
               I
               leave
               with
               you
               ,
               my
               Peace
               I
               give
               unto
               you
               .
            
             And
             Peace
             he
             commissioned
             his
             Disciples
             to
             preach
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             Mark
             16.5
             .
             
               Go
               ye
               into
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               every
               creature
            
             :
             Which
             Gospel
             is
             a
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             ,
             containing
             glad
             tidings
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             Rom.
             10.15
             .
             Christ
             preached
             Peace
             ,
             not
             Peace
             with
             men
             (
             though
             this
             also
             he
             would
             have
             his
             Disciples
             endeavour
             after
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyeth
             ,
             to
             live
             peaceably
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             Rom.
             12.28
             .
             and
             to
             follow
             after
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             consisteth
             with
             holiness
             ,
             and
             a
             pure
             conscience
             ,
             Heb.
             12.14
             .
             )
             For
             
             he
             tells
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Luk.
             12.51
             .
             
               Suppose
               ye
               that
               I
               am
               come
               to
               give
               Peace
               on
               earth
               ,
               I
               tell
               you
               nay
               ,
               but
               rather
               division
               .
            
             Whatever
             peaceable
             disposition
             he
             taught
             ,
             and
             his
             Gospel
             doth
             work
             in
             the
             heart
             where
             it
             prevails
             ,
             yet
             accidentally
             it
             causeth
             division
             ,
             and
             stirreth
             up
             to
             opposition
             in
             those
             that
             will
             not
             yield
             obedience
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             world
             hate
             and
             contend
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             chosen
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             wicked
             men
             have
             an
             enmity
             in
             their
             hearts
             against
             Believers
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             at
             Peace
             with
             them
             .
             But
             Christ
             preached
             Peace
             with
             God.
             Christ
             came
             from
             Heaven
             to
             bring
             this
             glad
             tydings
             to
             earth
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             was
             willing
             to
             be
             at
             Peace
             with
             sinfull
             men
             .
             It
             would
             not
             have
             been
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             have
             made
             sinners
             believe
             (
             especially
             if
             they
             had
             been
             convinced
             of
             sin
             ,
             how
             heinous
             it
             is
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             how
             highly
             it
             affronts
             and
             provokes
             the
             highest
             Majesty
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             been
             awakened
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             dreadfulness
             of
             the
             punishment
             which
             God
             hath
             threatned
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             deserved
             for
             their
             sins
             )
             that
             so
             great
             and
             holy
             a
             God
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             put
             up
             all
             affronts
             ,
             and
             forgive
             all
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             Peace
             with
             sinners
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             seek
             after
             it
             :
             They
             might
             have
             questioned
             not
             only
             how
             this
             could
             be
             ,
             but
             also
             how
             any
             could
             have
             known
             it
             :
             But
             to
             put
             all
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             Christ
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             hath
             come
             forth
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             declaring
             what
             he
             hath
             heard
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             known
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             willing
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             us
             .
             Christ
             was
             sent
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Glory
             upon
             the
             Embassage
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             he
             preached
             Peace
             therefore
             unto
             men
             ;
             
             not
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             for
             Isa.
             57.21
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               Peace
               to
               the
               wicked
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             are
             impenitent
             and
             senseless
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             still
             in
             their
             trespasses
             .
             Christ
             threatned
             the
             wicked
             as
             severely
             as
             Iohn
             Baptist
             ;
             he
             tells
             the
             impenitent
             that
             they
             should
             perish
             ,
             Luk
             13.3
             .
             and
             the
             unbelievers
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             die
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             Ioh.
             8.24
             .
             And
             he
             calls
             the
             hypocritical
             Pharisees
             (
             who
             persevered
             in
             their
             opposition
             of
             him
             and
             his
             waies
             )
             Serpents
             and
             Vipers
             that
             could
             not
             escape
             the
             damnation
             of
             Hell
             ,
             Matth.
             23.33
             .
             But
             Christ
             preached
             Peace
             to
             all
             that
             repented
             ,
             were
             troubled
             for
             their
             sins
             ;
             that
             mourned
             and
             turned
             ;
             that
             believed
             and
             yielded
             up
             themselves
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             He
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             to
             the
             bruised
             and
             broken
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             sensible
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             their
             need
             of
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             Luk.
             4.18
             .
             And
             we
             Ministers
             have
             commission
             from
             the
             Lord
             to
             preach
             Peace
             to
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ;
             we
             are
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             ;
             unto
             us
             is
             committed
             the
             Word
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             .
             Indeed
             we
             must
             sound
             the
             Trumpet
             of
             War
             from
             Heaven
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             secure
             sinners
             to
             awaken
             them
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             to
             hang
             out
             the
             white
             flag
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             with
             Olive
             branches
             of
             Peace
             from
             God
             to
             them
             that
             tremble
             at
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             are
             humble
             for
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             Sinners
             ,
             are
             there
             any
             among
             you
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             the
             Lord
             hath
             touched
             and
             bruised
             for
             sin
             ,
             yea
             broken
             to
             shivers
             ,
             and
             melted
             ,
             and
             filled
             with
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             for
             a
             life
             of
             past-wickedness
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             only
             legal
             terrours
             ,
             but
             true
             Evangelical
             
             repentance
             :
             I
             have
             a
             word
             of
             Peace
             to
             deliver
             to
             such
             of
             you
             from
             the
             Lord.
             God
             is
             willing
             to
             be
             at
             Peace
             with
             you
             through
             his
             Son
             :
             There
             is
             an
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             is
             ready
             to
             make
             up
             the
             breach
             which
             sin
             hath
             made
             between
             God
             and
             your
             souls
             ;
             and
             God
             doth
             call
             you
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             his
             strength
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             make
             Peace
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             promiseth
             that
             you
             shall
             make
             peace
             with
             him
             ,
             Isa.
             27.5
             .
          
           
             Thus
             concerning
             the
             word
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Peace
             which
             Peter
             tells
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             them
             which
             were
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             PEter
             speaks
             to
             them
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             this
             Peace
             was
             purchased
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             Peace
             preached
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Concerning
                   his
                   Vnction
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Concerning
                   his
                   Life
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Concerning
                   his
                   Miracles
                
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Concerning
                   his
                   Death
                
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Concerning
                   his
                   Resurrection
                
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Concerning
                   his
                   Ordination
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Iudge
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Concerning
                   his
                   Mission
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   preach
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Peter
             speaks
             to
             them
             
               concerning
               the
               Vnction
               of
               Christ.
            
             He
             tells
             them
             that
             God
             anointed
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             
             Power
             .
             God
             poured
             forth
             his
             Spirit
             without
             measure
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             which
             qualified
             him
             for
             his
             offices
             ,
             and
             he
             gave
             him
             power
             and
             authority
             to
             execute
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Threefold
             Office
             which
             Christ
             was
             anointed
             unto
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Priestly
                 Office.
              
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 P●●phetical
                 Office.
              
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Kingly
                 Office.
              
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             was
             anointed
             to
             the
             
               Priestly
               Office
            
             ;
             who
             offered
             up
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             even
             a
             sin-offering
             and
             Peace-offering
             ,
             ●o
             make
             reconciliation
             for
             sin
             ;
             not
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             or
             Lambs
             ,
             or
             Rams
             ,
             which
             could
             never
             of
             themselves
             take
             away
             guilt
             ;
             but
             he
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             offered
             himself
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             offered
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             for
             a
             sweet-smelling
             savour
             ,
             and
             shed
             his
             own
             blood
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             by
             which
             blood
             having
             obtained
             eternal
             redemption
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             he
             entered
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             figurative
             ,
             but
             into
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             there
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             great
             High
             priest
             ,
             not
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             who
             were
             many
             ,
             and
             mortall
             ,
             and
             sinfull
             ,
             and
             their
             Priesthood
             changeable
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             a
             High-Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedec
             ;
             hath
             an
             unchangeable
             Priesthood
             ,
             therefore
             
               is
               able
               to
               save
               all
               those
               to
               the
               uttermost
               that
               come
               unto
               God
               by
               him
               ,
               seeing
               he
               ever
               liveth
               to
               make
               intercession
               in
               their
               behalf
               ,
            
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             v.
             26.
             he
             is
             holy
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             seperate
             from
             sinners
             ,
             and
             yet
             very
             tender
             and
             compassionate
             
             towards
             sinners
             ,
             being
             touched
             with
             the
             feeling
             of
             our
             Infirmities
             ,
             and
             knows
             how
             to
             pity
             them
             which
             are
             tempted
             ;
             he
             is
             mercifull
             and
             he
             is
             faithfull
             too
             in
             this
             Office
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             anointed
             him
             unto
             .
             Having
             therefore
             such
             an
             High-Priest
             over
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             sinners
             have
             encouragement
             to
             draw
             neer
             unto
             God
             ,
             with
             full
             assurance
             of
             acceptance
             through
             him
             ,
             Hebr.
             10.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             was
             anointed
             to
             the
             
               Prophetical
               Office
            
             :
             Christ
             is
             that
             Prophet
             whom
             the
             Lord
             promised
             to
             raise
             up
             to
             his
             people
             like
             unto
             
               Moses
               ,
               Deut.
            
             18.15
             .
             but
             is
             far
             greater
             than
             Moses
             ,
             who
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             salvation
             to
             lost
             sinners
             ;
             who
             revealed
             the
             counsels
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
             were
             hid
             from
             ages
             and
             generations
             ,
             and
             kept
             secret
             untill
             his
             time
             ,
             from
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             who
             discovered
             the
             purposes
             of
             Gods
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             brought
             life
             and
             immortality
             to
             light
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             great
             Prophet
             anointed
             by
             the
             Father
             to
             teach
             his
             people
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             opens
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             understanding
             which
             naturally
             is
             dark
             and
             blinde
             ,
             and
             leads
             his
             people
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             who
             of
             themselves
             would
             wander
             into
             errour
             ,
             without
             whose
             teachings
             there
             can
             be
             no
             saving
             light
             ,
             nor
             spiritual
             discerning
             and
             relish
             of
             Gospel
             Mysteries
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             was
             anointed
             unto
             the
             
               Kingly
               Office
               :
               Peter
            
             in
             his
             Sermon
             calls
             him
             
               Lord
               of
               all
            
             .
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             a
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             ;
             he
             hath
             exalted
             him
             above
             all
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Might
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             both
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             
             and
             hath
             put
             all
             things
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             all
             power
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             appointed
             him
             to
             be
             head
             over
             all
             unto
             his
             Church
             .
             He
             is
             the
             King
             of
             Saints
             ,
             whose
             Kingdom
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             whose
             Scepter
             is
             a
             Scepter
             of
             Righteousness
             ;
             he
             hath
             given
             Laws
             to
             his
             people
             with
             great
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             ruleth
             in
             their
             hearts
             with
             great
             power
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             will
             not
             submit
             to
             his
             Scept●r
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             his
             Laws
             ,
             he
             will
             break
             them
             in
             pieces
             with
             his
             I●on
             Rod.
             Thus
             concerning
             Christs
             V●ction
             to
             his
             Offices
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Peter
             speaks
             to
             them
             
               concerning
               Christs
               Life
            
             ;
             that
             he
             went
             about
             doing
             good
             .
             His
             Life
             was
             holy
             ,
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             he
             did
             no
             evil
             ,
             no
             injury
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             he
             was
             harmless
             ,
             his
             whole
             employment
             was
             to
             do
             good
             .
             Never
             was
             there
             such
             a
             man
             living
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             who
             never
             committed
             any
             sin
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             neither
             in
             thought
             ,
             word
             ,
             or
             deed
             .
             Some
             indeed
             have
             said
             they
             had
             no
             sin
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             lied
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             liveth
             that
             sinneth
             not
             :
             but
             Christ
             was
             born
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             lived
             without
             sin
             ;
             he
             was
             perfectly
             good
             and
             righteous
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             good
             .
             His
             Life
             was
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             ;
             he
             fulfilled
             the
             Law
             not
             only
             by
             his
             passive
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             his
             active
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Peter
             speaks
             to
             them
             
               concerning
               Christs
               Mi●acles
            
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             witnesses
             :
             instance
             is
             given
             of
             his
             casting
             out
             Devils
             ,
             likely
             he
             told
             them
             of
             more
             ,
             of
             his
             calming
             the
             Winds
             and
             Sea
             with
             a
             
             word
             ,
             his
             feeding
             five
             thousand
             with
             five
             Loaves
             ,
             his
             opening
             the
             eyes
             of
             them
             which
             were
             born
             blinde
             ,
             his
             raising
             the
             dead
             that
             had
             been
             buried
             several
             dayes
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             works
             were
             a
             testimony
             of
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             came
             from
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Peter
             speaks
             to
             them
             
               concerning
               Christs
               Death
            
             .
             Him
             they
             slew
             and
             hanged
             upon
             a
             tree
             .
             Christ
             humbled
             himself
             not
             only
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             our
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             to
             be
             born
             of
             a
             mean
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             a
             low
             condition
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             God
             equall
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             ;
             but
             he
             humbled
             himself
             further
             ,
             to
             become
             obedient
             unto
             Death
             ,
             even
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             Phil.
             2.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             It
             was
             a
             cursed
             ,
             disgracefull
             ,
             lingering
             and
             painfull
             death
             ,
             which
             he
             endured
             ,
             and
             however
             it
             was
             inflicted
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             cruel
             ,
             blood-thirsty
             men
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             according
             to
             the
             fore-appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             Mans
             sin
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             only
             for
             an
             example
             of
             suffering
             to
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             room
             and
             stead
             of
             sinners
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             must
             all
             have
             unavoidably
             perished
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             ratification
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             So
             that
             the
             salvation
             of
             Man
             from
             sin
             and
             Hell
             ,
             and
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             glory
             and
             happiness
             doth
             depend
             upon
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             which
             was
             the
             purchase
             hereof
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Peter
             speaketh
             to
             them
             
               concerning
               Christs
               Resurrection
            
             .
             Him
             hath
             God
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             shewed
             openly
             .
             Though
             Christ
             dyed
             and
             was
             buried
             ,
             yet
             the
             bands
             of
             death
             could
             not
             hold
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             One
             did
             not
             see
             corruption
             ▪
             his
             body
             was
             not
             so
             long
             in
             the
             grave
             as
             to
             put●●fie
             ,
             but
             within
             three
             dayes
             he
             arose
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             was
             seen
             of
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             first
             ,
             after
             of
             two
             Disciples
             as
             they
             went
             unto
             Immaus
             ,
             after
             of
             Peter
             and
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             after
             of
             above
             five
             hundred
             Brethren
             at
             once
             .
             He
             was
             declared
             to
             be
             Man
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             was
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             with
             power
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             forty
             dayes
             he
             remained
             upon
             the
             Earth
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             caught
             up
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             that
             was
             dead
             is
             alive
             ,
             and
             lives
             for
             evermore
             ;
             whose
             Resurrection
             as
             it
             hath
             an
             influence
             upon
             the
             spiritual
             Resurrection
             of
             his
             people
             from
             sin
             ,
             who
             when
             dead
             in
             sin
             are
             quickened
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             which
             raised
             him
             up
             :
             So
             it
             is
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             his
             people
             from
             the
             grave
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             order
             and
             Gods
             appointed
             time
             shall
             be
             awakened
             out
             of
             their
             long
             sleep
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             come
             forth
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             be
             caught
             up
             to
             meet
             him
             in
             the
             Air
             at
             his
             last
             appearance
             to
             Judge
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             next
             thing
             Peter
             speaketh
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Peter
             speaketh
             to
             them
             
               concerning
               Gods
               ordination
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Iudge
               of
               quick
               and
               dead
               .
            
             God
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             in
             which
             he
             will
             judge
             the
             World
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             hath
             ordained
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Judge
             ;
             who
             will
             so
             soon
             as
             the
             mystery
             is
             finished
             ,
             and
             the
             Elect
             are
             gathered
             ,
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             where
             now
             he
             is
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             shout
             ,
             and
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             awaken
             all
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             summon
             the
             whole
             world
             to
             his
             barr
             ,
             and
             render
             unto
             all
             according
             to
             their
             works
             ;
             to
             them
             that
             have
             repented
             and
             believed
             ,
             and
             by
             patient
             continuance
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             have
             sought
             for
             glory
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             immortality
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             eternal
             life
             ;
             but
             to
             them
             which
             have
             been
             impenitent
             and
             hard-hearted
             ,
             and
             disobedient
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             indignation
             and
             wrath
             ,
             tribulation
             and
             anguish
             ,
             and
             sentence
             them
             to
             eternal
             Death
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Peter
             speaketh
             to
             them
             
               concerning
               Christs
               Mission
               of
               them
               to
               preach
               .
            
             He
             sent
             the
             Apostles
             to
             preach
             repentance
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             in
             his
             Name
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             appointed
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             the
             calling
             and
             conversion
             of
             those
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             Election
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             building
             up
             and
             perfecting
             the
             Saints
             which
             are
             called
             ,
             untill
             they
             all
             come
             into
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             unto
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             
             fulness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Eph.
             4.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Thus
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             preacheth
             Christ
             unto
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             them
             which
             were
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             AND
             lastly
             ,
             Peter
             speaks
             to
             them
             
               concerning
               the
               Way
               of
               Salvation
               by
               Christ
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             43.
             
             
               To
               him
               gave
               all
               the
               Prophets
               witness
               ,
               that
               through
               his
               Name
               whosoever
               believeth
               in
               him
               should
               receive
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             Name
             under
             Heaven
             whereby
             we
             can
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Act.
             4.11
             .
             and
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             by
             Christ
             but
             by
             Faith.
             When
             the
             Jaylor
             with
             trembling
             enquired
             of
             Paul
             and
             
               Silas
               ,
               What
               shall
               I
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             they
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               Believe
               in
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             Act.
             16.30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             Arguments
             which
             will
             evidently
             prove
             ,
             That
             all
             such
             as
             truely
             believe
             in
             Christ
             do
             receive
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             consequently
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             :
             The
             First
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             
               Christs
               Satisfaction
            
             :
             The
             Second
             from
             
               Christs
               Intercession
            
             :
             The
             Third
             from
             the
             
               Promises
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             .
          
           
             I.
             First
             from
             
               Christs
               Satisfaction
            
             .
             If
             Christ
             hath
             fully
             satisfied
             Gods
             Justice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             this
             satisfaction
             be
             accepted
             by
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             sinners
             ;
             and
             this
             satisfaction
             be
             imputed
             unto
             all
             them
             that
             truely
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             bad
             made
             it
             themselves
             :
             Then
             all
             those
             that
             truely
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             do
             receive
             remission
             
             of
             sins
             ;
             inasmuch
             as
             guilt
             being
             an
             obligation
             to
             punishment
             ,
             and
             where
             satisfaction
             is
             made
             ,
             this
             obligation
             is
             removed
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             But
             first
             Christ
             hath
             made
             satisfaction
             to
             Gods
             Justice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             ;
             he
             only
             was
             qualified
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             actually
             done
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             only
             was
             qualified
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             no
             meer
             man
             could
             make
             it
             ,
             because
             Gods
             Justice
             being
             infinite
             requireth
             an
             infinite
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             all
             Creatures
             are
             finite
             :
             but
             Christ
             was
             more
             than
             a
             Creature
             ,
             he
             was
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             one
             person
             .
             It
             was
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             Creature
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             he
             could
             not
             have
             suffered
             ,
             the
             Deity
             being
             impassible
             ;
             it
             was
             necessary
             he
             should
             be
             Man
             ,
             because
             Gods
             Justice
             required
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Nature
             which
             did
             commit
             sin
             ,
             the
             same
             Nature
             should
             suffer
             punishment
             for
             it
             ,
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
             
               In
               the
               day
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               ,
               Thou
            
             a
             Man
             
               shalt
               die
            
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             took
             not
             upon
             him
             the
             nature
             of
             Angels
             ,
             but
             the
             seed
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Heb.
            
             2.16
             .
             And
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             be
             God
             ;
             because
             otherwise
             he
             could
             never
             have
             born
             up
             under
             ,
             nor
             have
             got
             loose
             from
             that
             dreadfull
             punishment
             which
             was
             inflicted
             upon
             him
             :
             It
             would
             have
             sunk
             the
             whole
             Creation
             under
             its
             weight
             :
             Because
             otherwise
             his
             Merits
             would
             not
             have
             been
             of
             infinite
             value
             ,
             and
             fully
             satisfactory
             to
             Gods
             Justice
             :
             therefore
             he
             was
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             and
             so
             duly
             qualified
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             hath
             actually
             made
             satisfaction
             to
             Gods
             Justice
             for
             Mans
             sin
             :
             he
             hath
             born
             the
             punishment
             which
             their
             sins
             did
             deserve
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
             
               Who
               his
               own
               self
               bare
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             that
             is
             the
             punishment
             of
             
             our
             sins
             ,
             
               in
               his
               own
               body
               on
               the
               tree
               ,
               Isa.
            
             53.5
             .
             
               He
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               bruised
               for
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               the
               chastisment
               of
               our
               peace
               was
               upon
               him
               .
            
             And
             Ephes.
             5.2
             .
             
               He
               hath
               given
               himself
               for
               us
               ,
               an
               offering
               and
               sacrifice
               to
               God
               for
               a
               sweet
               smelling
               savour
            
             ;
             which
             leadeth
             to
             the
             second
             particular
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             This
             satisfaction
             which
             Christ
             hath
             made
             unto
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             is
             accepted
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             sinners
             :
             There
             might
             be
             sufficiency
             of
             value
             in
             Christs
             sufferings
             and
             sacrifice
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             God
             might
             have
             required
             the
             satisfaction
             from
             the
             offending
             party
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             debt
             from
             none
             but
             sinners
             themselves
             that
             owed
             it
             :
             but
             God
             hath
             accepted
             Christs
             satisfaction
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             Gods
             eternal
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             make
             his
             soul
             an
             offering
             for
             sin
             ,
             he
             should
             see
             his
             seed
             ,
             and
             should
             prosper
             in
             his
             work
             ,
             Isa.
             53.10.2
             .
             From
             his
             sealing
             and
             setting
             him
             apart
             for
             the
             office
             and
             work
             of
             Mediatour
             ,
             Ioh.
             6.27
             .
             Him
             hath
             God
             the
             Father
             sealed
             .
             3.
             
             From
             his
             mission
             or
             sending
             him
             into
             the
             world
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             Ioh.
             3.16
             .
             Gal.
             4.5
             .
             4.
             
             From
             his
             owning
             of
             him
             when
             he
             was
             sent
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             by
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             ▪
             and
             by
             his
             large
             effusion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             did
             appear
             in
             his
             life
             so
             holy
             ,
             his
             doctrine
             so
             pure
             ,
             his
             miracles
             so
             powerfull
             .
             5.
             
             From
             his
             raising
             him
             up
             from
             the
             dead
             on
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             where
             he
             must
             have
             continued
             for
             ever
             ,
             if
             having
             undertaken
             to
             satisfie
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             had
             not
             been
             accepted
             .
             6.
             
             From
             his
             receiving
             him
             
             up
             into
             glory
             ,
             and
             setting
             him
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             hearing
             his
             prayers
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             sinners
             ▪
             All
             which
             Arguments
             do
             abundantly
             prove
             Gods
             acceptation
             of
             Christs
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             satisfaction
             is
             as
             really
             imputed
             unto
             true
             Believers
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             made
             it
             themselves
             .
             Forasmuch
             as
             Faith
             doth
             appropriate
             Christ
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             is
             called
             (
             speaking
             of
             Believers
             )
             the
             
               Lord
               our
               Righteousness
               ,
               Ier.
            
             23.6
             .
             And
             we
             are
             called
             (
             through
             the
             imputation
             of
             the
             merits
             of
             his
             death
             by
             faith
             )
             
               The
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             Christs
             Righteousness
             is
             made
             over
             to
             Believers
             by
             Faith
             as
             if
             it
             were
             their
             own
             .
             If
             then
             Christ
             hath
             fully
             satisfied
             Gods
             Justice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             this
             satisfaction
             is
             accepted
             by
             the
             Father
             in
             behalf
             of
             sinners
             ,
             and
             imputed
             unto
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             then
             all
             true
             Believers
             are
             absolved
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             mercy
             ,
             but
             justice
             too
             ,
             which
             cannot
             require
             a
             double
             satisfaction
             ;
             therefore
             God
             is
             said
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             just
             ,
             to
             justifie
             them
             which
             believe
             ,
             Rom.
             3.28
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             second
             Argument
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             all
             true
             Believers
             do
             receive
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             
               Christs
               intercession
            
             .
             If
             Christ
             doth
             intercede
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             this
             intercession
             be
             prevalent
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             all
             true
             Believers
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             this
             intercession
             ,
             then
             all
             true
             Believers
             do
             receive
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             But
             first
             Christ
             doth
             intercede
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
             Heb.
             2.17
             .
             He
             intercedeth
             for
             reconciliation
             ,
             therefore
             for
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Intercession
             is
             prevalent
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             
             Whatever
             Christ
             prayed
             for
             on
             earth
             he
             obtained
             ,
             Ioh.
             11.42
             .
             Surely
             then
             his
             intercession
             in
             Heaven
             is
             prevalent
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             made
             further
             evident
             from
             his
             neerness
             and
             interest
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             from
             the
             dear
             love
             of
             the
             Father
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             because
             his
             intercession
             for
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             is
             for
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             purchased
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Father
             hath
             purposed
             and
             promised
             ,
             and
             is
             for
             his
             glory
             to
             give
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             true
             Believers
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             Christs
             Intercession
             :
             having
             by
             faith
             an
             ▪
             interest
             in
             Christs
             person
             ,
             they
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             Christs
             intercession
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             third
             Argument
             to
             prove
             that
             all
             true
             Believers
             do
             receive
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             promise
             of
             remission
             of
             sins
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Heb.
             8.12
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               merciful
               unto
               their
               unrighteousness
               ,
               and
               their
               sins
               and
               ●niquities
               will
               I
               remember
               no
               more
               .
            
             Which
             New
             Testament
             is
             of
             full
             force
             through
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             the
             Testator
             ,
             Heb.
             9.16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             Believers
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             do
             apply
             the
             promises
             to
             themselves
             ;
             therefore
             true
             Believers
             do
             receive
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             Thus
             concerning
             Peters
             Sermon
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             them
             which
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             which
             he
             spake
             to
             them
             whereby
             they
             were
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             THE
             third
             thing
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             How
             Ministers
             must
             tell
             people
             words
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             Now
             this
             must
             be
             done
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Sincerely
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Plainly
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Convincingly
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Boldly
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Compassionately
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Warmly
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Earnestly
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Frequently
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Ministers
             must
             preach
             the
             words
             of
             salvation
             Sincerely
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             design
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Matter
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             salvation
             which
             they
             preach
             ,
             must
             be
             sincere
             ;
             
               in
               Doctrine
            
             they
             must
             shew
             
               uncorruptness
               ,
               sincerity
               ▪
               sound
               speech
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               condemned
               ,
               Tit.
            
             2.7
             ,
             8.
             
             The
             Apostle
             complains
             of
             
               many
               who
               corrupt
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.17
             .
             The
             Word
             is
             corrupted
             when
             the
             Scripture
             is
             wrested
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             perverted
             ,
             when
             errours
             and
             damnable
             opinions
             are
             broached
             and
             vented
             for
             truths
             ,
             and
             mingled
             with
             some
             truths
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             will
             bring
             destruction
             and
             not
             salvation
             to
             them
             that
             receive
             them
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.16
             .
             Ministers
             must
             draw
             forth
             the
             pure
             waters
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             out
             of
             the
             fountain
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             Word
             out
             of
             the
             two
             breasts
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
             They
             must
             deal
             forth
             the
             wholesome
             food
             of
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             according
             to
             godliness
             ,
             called
             words
             of
             our
             Lord
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             words
             of
             faith
             whereby
             the
             receivers
             may
             be
             nourished
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.6
             .
             chap.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Design
             ,
             Ministers
             must
             have
             a
             sincere
             design
             in
             preaching
             the
             word
             of
             salvation
             ;
             like
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             with
             his
             fellow-Ministers
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.17
             .
             
               But
               we
               are
               of
               sincerity
               as
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               speak
               we
               in
               Christ.
            
             They
             preached
             neither
             corrupt
             doctrine
             ,
             neither
             had
             they
             corrupt
             designs
             ,
             but
             were
             sincere
             in
             their
             preaching
             ,
             
               as
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Embassadours
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             great
             King
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             
               as
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
            
             who
             searched
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             could
             discern
             what
             their
             aims
             were
             unto
             whom
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             approve
             themselves
             ;
             
               as
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Christ
             preached
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             or
             as
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             were
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             had
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             themselves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             sincerely
             endeavour
             the
             bringing
             of
             others
             to
             him
             .
             The
             chief
             design
             of
             Ministers
             in
             preaching
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             them
             that
             hear
             them
             .
             1.
             
             The
             glory
             of
             God
             above
             all
             should
             swey
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             their
             own
             glory
             and
             esteem
             ,
             
               nor
               of
               men
               sought
               we
               glory
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             2.6
             .
             They
             must
             sincerely
             endeavour
             the
             magnifying
             ,
             not
             of
             their
             own
             name
             ,
             but
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             promoting
             not
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             Master
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             men
             :
             If
             some
             kind
             of
             discourse
             would
             advance
             their
             Lords
             name
             and
             honour
             ,
             though
             their
             own
             reputation
             should
             hereby
             be
             lessened
             amongst
             some
             ,
             they
             must
             use
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             on
             the
             contrary
             they
             could
             gain
             much
             honour
             to
             themselves
             by
             some
             kind
             of
             preaching
             wherein
             they
             might
             appear
             in
             great
             flourish
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             
             give
             delight
             to
             the
             fan●y
             by
             the
             ostentation
             of
             their
             wit
             and
             ingenuity
             ;
             but
             their
             Masters
             were
             not
             like
             to
             be
             glorified
             ,
             nor
             the
             souls
             of
             their
             hearers
             soundly
             edified
             ,
             they
             ought
             herein
             to
             deny
             themselves
             .
             2.
             
             Ministers
             must
             design
             in
             their
             preaching
             ,
             the
             salvation
             of
             their
             hearers
             ;
             they
             must
             not
             use
             the
             Word
             as
             a
             clo●k
             for
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             design
             the
             gain●ng
             of
             filthy
             lucre
             to
             themselves
             ;
             but
             the
             gaining
             of
             souls
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             they
             must
             not
             endeavour
             to
             make
             a
             gain
             of
             their
             hearers
             ;
             a
             gain
             of
             their
             souls
             they
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             after
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             g●in
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             made
             long
             prayers
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             devour
             Widdows
             houses
             ▪
             they
             must
             not
             chi●fly
             seek
             any
             profit
             ,
             or
             earthly
             emolument
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             but
             the
             profit
             of
             their
             hear●rs
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             .
             When
             the
             Apostle
             was
             crafty
             ,
             as
             he
             tells
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.16
             .
             he
             was
             sincere
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             used
             some
             kind
             of
             gu●le
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             catch
             them
             from
             destruction
             ,
             unto
             which
             they
             were
             hastening
             ;
             it
             was
             in
             spreading
             the
             Gospel
             Net
             most
             cunningly
             to
             draw
             them
             out
             of
             that
             stream
             of
             sin
             in
             which
             they
             were
             swimming
             towards
             the
             Ocean
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ministers
             must
             preach
             the
             words
             of
             salvation
             Plainly
             ,
             not
             with
             wisdom
             of
             words
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             1.17
             .
             not
             with
             excellency
             of
             speech
             ,
             or
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             or
             with
             enticing
             words
             of
             mans
             wisdom
             ,
             chap.
             2.4
             .
             but
             with
             plainness
             of
             speech
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             most
             intelligible
             and
             edifying
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             most
             likely
             to
             attain
             the
             end
             of
             preaching
             most
             effectually
             ;
             some
             kind
             of
             wisdom
             of
             words
             doth
             both
             obscure
             and
             enervate
             
             the
             Sermons
             that
             are
             stufft
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             be
             forborn
             .
          
           
             Not
             that
             all
             wisdom
             of
             words
             ,
             or
             humane
             wisdom
             is
             to
             be
             forborn
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             lawfull
             for
             Ministers
             in
             preaching
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             most
             apt
             ,
             proper
             and
             significant
             words
             :
             there
             are
             some
             words
             which
             are
             more
             ponderous
             and
             weighty
             ,
             which
             carry
             a
             greater
             force
             and
             evidence
             ,
             and
             perspicuity
             than
             others
             ;
             which
             Ministers
             should
             make
             use
             of
             for
             the
             more
             effectual
             clearing
             and
             pressing
             their
             matter
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             words
             those
             which
             we
             finde
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             the
             most
             weighty
             ,
             which
             having
             oftentimes
             more
             significancy
             in
             the
             Original
             than
             in
             the
             Translation
             ,
             therefore
             Ministers
             should
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Original
             tongues
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             the
             more
             full
             understanding
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             explain
             it
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             lawfull
             for
             Ministers
             to
             use
             some
             kinde
             of
             Eloquence
             in
             their
             preaching
             .
             It
             was
             the
             commendation
             which
             the
             Scripture
             gave
             of
             Apollos
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             eloquent
             man
             ,
             Act.
             13.24
             .
             Variety
             and
             fluency
             of
             expression
             in
             explaining
             and
             proving
             ,
             in
             applying
             and
             pressing
             the
             truths
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             is
             of
             singular
             use
             .
             There
             is
             much
             Rhetorick
             and
             divine
             Eloquence
             ,
             especially
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             Ministers
             in
             preaching
             may
             make
             use
             of
             and
             imitate
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             lawfull
             for
             Ministers
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Philosophy
             and
             humane
             Reason
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             Logick
             is
             needfull
             for
             the
             regulating
             of
             thoughts
             ,
             the
             methodizing
             of
             discourse
             ,
             the
             distinguishing
             
             between
             things
             that
             differ
             ,
             the
             defining
             and
             explaining
             of
             things
             that
             are
             obscure
             ,
             the
             ordering
             ,
             deciding
             and
             determining
             of
             controversies
             :
             Ethicks
             ,
             Physicks
             ,
             especially
             Metaphysicks
             are
             very
             usefull
             unto
             a
             Minister
             ,
             for
             the
             refining
             of
             his
             understanding
             ,
             and
             enabling
             him
             to
             speak
             the
             more
             clearly
             and
             edifyingly
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             the
             truth
             against
             such
             as
             do
             oppose
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             a
             Wisdom
             of
             Words
             which
             may
             not
             be
             used
             by
             Ministers
             in
             preaching
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ministers
             must
             not
             in
             preaching
             shew
             more
             wisdom
             in
             their
             Words
             than
             in
             their
             Matter
             ;
             and
             study
             more
             for
             outward
             shew
             than
             for
             inward
             substance
             ;
             more
             that
             their
             Sermons
             be
             well
             worded
             ,
             than
             that
             their
             doctrine
             be
             well
             proved
             ;
             more
             that
             their
             Sentences
             may
             have
             a
             handsome
             close
             ,
             than
             that
             their
             Arguments
             be
             conclusive
             :
             It
             ill
             becomes
             thin
             and
             weak
             sense
             to
             be
             cloathed
             with
             fine
             and
             neat
             speech
             :
             Ministers
             must
             take
             heed
             that
             their
             matter
             be
             not
             drowned
             and
             lost
             in
             the
             stream
             and
             abundance
             of
             words
             .
             Such
             whose
             wisdom
             and
             art
             doth
             shew
             it self
             in
             gathering
             a
             bundle
             and
             heap
             of
             the
             finest
             words
             together
             ,
             neglecting
             substantiall
             matter
             ,
             their
             wisdom
             is
             but
             folly
             ,
             and
             pains
             to
             little
             purpose
             .
             Words
             may
             fill
             the
             ear
             ;
             Things
             soak
             and
             sink
             into
             the
             soul
             to
             edification
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ministers
             must
             not
             ordinarily
             in
             preaching
             make
             use
             of
             words
             of
             another
             language
             which
             the
             people
             do
             not
             understand
             ;
             nor
             fill
             their
             Sermons
             with
             quotations
             and
             allegations
             out
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             School-men
             ,
             and
             other
             Authors
             ,
             which
             doth
             but
             stun
             and
             amuze
             ordinary
             and
             the
             generality
             of
             hearers
             ,
             and
             savours
             mostly
             of
             ostentation
             ,
             but
             tends
             
             to
             little
             edification
             .
             Though
             the
             Apostle
             could
             speak
             with
             more
             tongues
             than
             any
             beside
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             Church
             he
             chooseth
             to
             speak
             five
             words
             in
             the
             known
             tongue
             to
             edifie
             ,
             than
             ten
             thousand
             words
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.18
             ,
             19.
             
             Indeed
             Original
             words
             sometimes
             may
             be
             mentioned
             with
             their
             interpretation
             ,
             as
             the
             tongues
             were
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             and
             Authors
             may
             be
             quoted
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             real
             need
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             done
             rarely
             and
             soberly
             ;
             but
             for
             Ministers
             to
             enterlard
             their
             Sermons
             all
             over
             with
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             ,
             and
             sayings
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             leave
             out
             much
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             which
             they
             might
             use
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             profitable
             for
             the
             Hearers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Ministers
             must
             not
             use
             such
             words
             and
             speeches
             as
             gender
             strife
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             perverse
             disputings
             which
             Sceptical
             Philosophy
             will
             put
             them
             upon
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             spoyl'd
             ,
             and
             deceive
             both
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             through
             the
             errors
             and
             mistakes
             ,
             which
             hereby
             they
             may
             run
             into
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Ministers
             must
             not
             use
             in
             preaching
             too
             much
             neatness
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             humane
             Eloquence
             :
             The
             most
             excellent
             ,
             and
             enticing
             words
             of
             mans
             wisdom
             the
             Apostle
             did
             forbear
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
             It
             is
             not
             needfull
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             read
             all
             Heathen
             Poets
             and
             Orators
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             fill
             his
             Sermons
             with
             their
             fancies
             and
             rhetorical
             expressions
             ;
             but
             he
             should
             chiefly
             fetch
             his
             Rhetorick
             from
             the
             Bible
             ;
             Indeed
             Apollos
             was
             commended
             for
             his
             Eloquence
             ,
             Act.
             13.24
             .
             not
             humane
             Eloquence
             but
             divine
             .
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             mighty
             in
             other
             Learning
             ,
             but
             mighty
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             not
             
             mighty
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             but
             mighty
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             God
             ;
             his
             Eloquence
             was
             drawn
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             persuasive
             .
             The
             Lord
             doth
             not
             require
             that
             his
             Ministers
             should
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             neatly
             ,
             but
             plainly
             ;
             the
             former
             may
             make
             them
             esteemed
             as
             the
             better
             Scholars
             ,
             but
             the
             latter
             wil●
             make
             their
             hearers
             the
             better
             Christians
             :
             That
             way
             of
             preaching
             th●y
             should
             use
             which
             is
             most
             intelligible
             and
             profitable
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             is
             most
             learned
             and
             Scholastical
             ,
             
               Melius
               est
               ut
               nos
               reprehendant
               Grammatici
               ,
               quàm
               non
               intelligant
               populi
            
             ;
             saith
             one
             ,
             that
             could
             speak
             in
             an
             eloquent
             strein
             .
             It
             is
             better
             that
             Grammarians
             should
             reprehend
             us
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             people
             should
             not
             understand
             us
             :
             and
             he
             desired
             that
             since
             the
             vulgar
             could
             not
             ascend
             so
             high
             as
             to
             understand
             a
             more
             refined
             language
             ,
             that
             learned
             men
             would
             stoop
             so
             low
             as
             to
             accommodate
             their
             speech
             to
             their
             capacities
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Ministers
             must
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             with
             wisdom
             of
             words
             ,
             but
             with
             plainness
             of
             speech
             .
             There
             is
             a
             light
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             purest
             and
             most
             glorious
             that
             ever
             shined
             ;
             wisdom
             of
             words
             doth
             darken
             and
             obscure
             this
             light
             ,
             it
             doth
             ●ully
             the
             truths
             which
             shine
             most
             when
             they
             are
             naked
             without
             such
             ornaments
             :
             It
             is
             like
             a
             bright
             Cloud
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             keeps
             off
             the
             greater
             light
             ,
             like
             painting
             of
             a
             Diamond
             or
             a
             beautifull
             face
             .
             There
             is
             a
             power
             go●th
             along
             with
             the
             Word
             preached
             to
             convert
             sinners
             .
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
             The
             Word
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             sharp
             ,
             two-edged
             Sword
             ,
             piercing
             and
             separating
             between
             the
             joynts
             and
             the
             marrow
             ,
             between
             sin
             and
             the
             soul
             ,
             
             which
             are
             more
             neer
             than
             marrow
             is
             to
             the
             bone
             ;
             but
             wisdom
             of
             words
             ,
             or
             humane
             Eloquence
             doth
             guild
             as
             it
             were
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             which
             takes
             away
             its
             sharpness
             ;
             or
             is
             like
             to
             a
             rich
             Scabbard
             ,
             which
             delights
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             pleaseth
             the
             fancy
             ,
             but
             keeps
             the
             Sword
             from
             entring
             the
             bowels
             and
             wounding
             the
             Conscience
             :
             It
             is
             in
             plain
             preaching
             that
             the
             Sword
             is
             drawn
             forth
             naked
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             sinner
             slie
             or
             yield
             .
             Plain
             preaching
             is
             the
             most
             effectual
             means
             to
             pull
             down
             the
             strong
             holds
             of
             sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             men
             unto
             a
             closure
             with
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Humane
             wisdom
             usually
             puffeth
             up
             both
             them
             that
             use
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             hear
             it
             .
             Humane
             wisdom
             is
             apt
             to
             beget
             an
             humane
             faith
             ,
             which
             standeth
             in
             the
             wisdom
             of
             men
             ;
             plain
             preaching
             begetteth
             faith
             which
             standeth
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             There
             is
             no
             such
             edification
             as
             in
             plain
             preaching
             :
             In
             plain
             preaching
             ,
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             and
             wholsom
             food
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             distributed
             ;
             but
             humane
             wisdom
             is
             like
             hey
             and
             stubble
             ,
             which
             is
             food
             for
             horses
             and
             not
             for
             men
             ;
             so
             humane
             wisdom
             may
             please
             and
             best
             agree
             with
             natural
             and
             bruitish
             men
             ,
             but
             true
             Christians
             cannot
             feed
             upon
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             more
             suitable
             to
             their
             spiritual
             appetite
             than
             hey
             and
             stubble
             is
             to
             their
             naturall
             .
             It
             is
             like
             Pictures
             in
             learn●d
             books
             ,
             which
             may
             delight
             children
             ,
             a
             Scholar
             doth
             not
             regard
             the
             Pictures
             ,
             but
             the
             writing
             ;
             the
             word
             of
             God
             doth
             feed
             and
             edifie
             a
             gracious
             heart
             when
             it
             is
             preached
             plainly
             and
             homely
             ;
             humane
             wisdom
             ,
             or
             wisdom
             of
             words
             in
             preaching
             ,
             doth
             take
             away
             much
             of
             the
             taste
             and
             relish
             ,
             and
             doth
             hinder
             its
             vertue
             and
             operation
             .
             The
             Word
             is
             compared
             to
             milk
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             sincere
             ,
             
             to
             food
             which
             must
             be
             simple
             and
             uncompounded
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             nourish
             and
             strengthen
             the
             body
             :
             It
             is
             compared
             to
             Wine
             that
             must
             be
             unmixed
             that
             it
             may
             chear
             and
             refresh
             the
             spirits
             ;
             wisdom
             of
             words
             is
             like
             water
             ,
             or
             rather
             like
             some
             fulsome
             liquor
             mingled
             with
             the
             wine
             ,
             which
             doth
             much
             invalidate
             and
             render
             it
             nauseous
             unto
             the
             Appetite
             of
             the
             New
             Creature
             .
             Ministers
             therefore
             must
             preach
             the
             word
             plainly
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             do
             it
             edifyingly
             :
             they
             must
             not
             use
             wisdom
             of
             words
             ,
             which
             will
             evacuate
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             render
             their
             preaching
             ineffectual
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             cloud
             between
             the
             light
             and
             the
             eye
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             ordinary
             hearers
             ;
             much
             less
             may
             they
             use
             mysteriousness
             of
             words
             ,
             dark
             sayings
             ,
             and
             high-●lown
             notions
             ,
             that
             shall
             puzzle
             the
             mindes
             of
             the
             wisest
             to
             guess
             at
             the
             meaning
             of
             :
             They
             must
             not
             in
             preaching
             make
             plain
             things
             difficult
             by
             their
             way
             of
             expressing
             them
             ,
             as
             many
             do
             ,
             but
             make
             more
             difficult
             things
             plain
             ,
             they
             must
             preach
             plainly
             .
             I
             have
             been
             more
             large
             in
             this
             head
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             more
             brief
             in
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Ministers
             must
             preach
             the
             words
             of
             Salvation
             Convincingly
             .
             They
             should
             preach
             so
             as
             to
             convince
             the
             Judgement
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             the
             Conscience
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             should
             preach
             in
             the
             evidence
             and
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ministers
             should
             labour
             to
             speak
             so
             as
             to
             convince
             the
             Judgement
             of
             the
             truth
             which
             they
             preach
             .
             They
             must
             not
             only
             assert
             Truths
             ,
             but
             prove
             them
             ;
             they
             must
             hold
             forth
             the
             Word
             of
             
             Faith
             with
             a
             clear
             evidencing
             light
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             the
             Word
             in
             a
             strenuous
             defence
             of
             it
             against
             opposers
             ,
             and
             with
             sound
             doctrine
             they
             must
             not
             only
             exhort
             but
             also
             convince
             gainsayers
             ,
             Tit.
             1.9
             .
             Ministers
             should
             make
             manifest
             the
             words
             of
             salvation
             which
             they
             preach
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             with
             whom
             dwells
             no
             errour
             or
             falshood
             :
             They
             should
             prove
             by
             undenyable
             Arguments
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             full
             of
             truth
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             full
             of
             light
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             should
             prove
             the
             doctrine
             which
             they
             preach
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             such
             reason
             for
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             no
             reason
             may
             be
             left
             to
             contradict
             it
             .
             Ministers
             should
             be
             shining
             lights
             in
             the
             places
             where
             they
             live
             ,
             dispersing
             abroad
             the
             bright
             beams
             of
             Gospel-truths
             with
             such
             power
             and
             conviction
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             sufficient
             through
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             vanquish
             and
             dispell
             all
             those
             clouds
             of
             ignorance
             which
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             naturally
             are
             filled
             withall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ministers
             should
             preach
             so
             as
             to
             convince
             not
             only
             the
             Judgement
             of
             truth
             ,
             but
             also
             so
             as
             to
             convince
             the
             Conscience
             of
             sin
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             do
             this
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             rest
             in
             general
             discourses
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             particularly
             apply
             themselves
             to
             their
             hearers
             ,
             and
             reprove
             them
             homely
             and
             sharply
             for
             their
             particular
             sins
             :
             They
             must
             not
             sow
             pillows
             under
             the
             elbows
             of
             secure
             sinners
             ,
             and
             deal
             gently
             ,
             fearing
             to
             touch
             the
             soars
             of
             some
             ,
             lest
             they
             lift
             up
             the
             heel
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             with
             all
             faithfulness
             they
             
             must
             tell
             all
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             awaken
             them
             by
             discovery
             of
             their
             danger
             ;
             their
             words
             must
             be
             like
             Nails
             and
             Goads
             which
             will
             prick
             unto
             the
             quick
             ;
             they
             must
             lance
             and
             rip
             up
             the
             soars
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             healed
             ;
             they
             must
             cry
             aloud
             and
             spare
             not
             ;
             they
             must
             lift
             up
             their
             voice
             like
             a
             trumpet
             ,
             and
             cause
             the
             people
             to
             know
             their
             iniquities
             ;
             they
             must
             bend
             the
             bow
             ,
             and
             shoot
             the
             arrows
             of
             bitter
             and
             sharp
             reproof
             into
             guilty
             Consciences
             ;
             they
             must
             draw
             forth
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therewith
             lay
             about
             them
             in
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             and
             as
             those
             which
             are
             in
             Gods
             room
             ,
             and
             lash
             and
             wound
             sinners
             to
             the
             very
             heart
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             so
             audacious
             as
             to
             break
             Gods
             Law
             ▪
             they
             should
             endeavour
             to
             make
             the
             sword
             enter
             into
             the
             Soul
             with
             such
             a
             force
             that
             sinners
             being
             convinced
             ,
             judged
             ,
             and
             condemned
             ,
             may
             with
             trembling
             fall
             down
             ,
             and
             in
             perplexity
             cry
             out
             ,
             as
             those
             did
             whom
             Peter
             had
             convinced
             of
             their
             great
             sin
             in
             crucifying
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             
             
               Men
               and
               brethren
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               ?
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Ministers
             must
             preach
             the
             words
             of
             salvation
             Boldly
             :
             This
             the
             Apostle
             desires
             prayers
             for
             himself
             to
             the
             Lord
             that
             he
             might
             be
             enabled
             to
             do
             ,
             Eph.
             6.19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               And
               for
               me
               ,
               that
               utterance
               may
               be
               given
               unto
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               open
               my
               mouth
               boldly
               to
               make
               known
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               for
               which
               I
               am
               an
               Ambassadour
               in
               bonds
               ,
               that
               therein
               I
               may
               speak
               boldly
               as
               I
               ought
               to
               speak
               .
            
             
             Ministers
             should
             deliver
             their
             Message
             with
             all
             boldness
             and
             authority
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Ambassadours
             of
             the
             King
             of
             glory
             ;
             they
             should
             speak
             boldly
             without
             shame
             and
             without
             fear
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             should
             speak
             boldly
             without
             shame
             ,
             as
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom
            
             :
             1.16
             .
             
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               power
               of
               God
               unto
               salvation
               ,
               unto
               every
               one
               that
               believeth
            
             ;
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             accounted
             folly
             by
             some
             of
             great
             account
             in
             the
             World
             for
             wisdom
             ;
             and
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             accounted
             Fools
             ,
             and
             despised
             :
             Some
             reproach
             them
             ,
             others
             mock
             and
             deride
             them
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             preach
             in
             such
             plain
             language
             as
             is
             most
             easie
             for
             all
             to
             understand
             ;
             but
             Ministers
             must
             preach
             boldly
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             scoffs
             of
             the
             ungodly
             and
             profane
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             they
             may
             glory
             in
             their
             shame
             ;
             for
             indeed
             that
             which
             the
             wicked
             do
             make
             the
             matter
             of
             scorn
             and
             shame
             ,
             is
             matter
             of
             the
             greatest
             glory
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             honour
             of
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             salvation
             ,
             such
             an
             honour
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             conferred
             upon
             the
             Angels
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             )
             and
             therefore
             they
             should
             preach
             boldly
             without
             shame
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ministers
             should
             preach
             boldly
             without
             fear
             ,
             they
             must
             deliver
             the
             message
             they
             are
             entrusted
             withall
             by
             God
             ,
             without
             fear
             of
             the
             face
             of
             men
             .
             1
             Thess.
             2.2
             .
             
               We
               were
               bold
               in
               our
               God
               ,
               to
               speak
               unto
               you
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               with
               much
               contention
               .
            
             Though
             the
             wicked
             contend
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             oppose
             ,
             though
             they
             persecute
             and
             do
             what
             they
             can
             to
             hinder
             them
             ;
             though
             they
             command
             them
             to
             preach
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             
             would
             stop
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             threaten
             imprisonment
             ,
             banishment
             ,
             death
             ;
             yet
             being
             intrusted
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             must
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             with
             all
             boldness
             :
             This
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Ministers
             when
             they
             were
             threatned
             for
             preaching
             ,
             Act.
             4.29
             .
             
               And
               now
               Lord
               ,
               behold
               their
               threatnings
               ,
               and
               grant
               unto
               thy
               servants
               that
               with
               all
               boldness
               they
               may
               speak
               thy
               Word
            
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             if
             God
             open
             to
             them
             a
             door
             of
             opportunity
             to
             preach
             ,
             they
             should
             open
             their
             mouths
             boldly
             to
             declare
             the
             mysteries
             of
             salvation
             ,
             whatever
             danger
             they
             may
             incurr
             of
             sufferings
             hereby
             .
             Men
             may
             say
             ,
             Wo
             be
             to
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             when
             God
             saith
             ,
             Wo
             be
             to
             you
             if
             you
             do
             not
             preach
             ,
             they
             have
             reason
             to
             fear
             and
             obey
             God
             rather
             than
             Men.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Ministers
             must
             preach
             the
             words
             of
             salvation
             Compassionately
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             writes
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             with
             many
             tears
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
             and
             he
             preacheth
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             with
             many
             tears
             ,
             Act.
             20.19
             .
             O
             what
             tender
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             should
             Ministers
             have
             towards
             poor
             souls
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             of
             salvation
             to
             them
             !
             how
             should
             they
             pity
             sinners
             that
             lie
             w●ltring
             in
             their
             blood
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             pity
             for
             themselves
             ,
             that
             are
             cruel
             to
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             that
             are
             wounding
             themselves
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             distracted
             than
             the
             man
             we
             read
             of
             ,
             who
             tore
             his
             own
             flesh
             ,
             and
             cut
             himself
             with
             stones
             ?
             Mark
             5.5
             .
             How
             should
             they
             commiserate
             sinners
             
             that
             are
             wounding
             their
             Consciences
             by
             sin
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             are
             posting
             on
             in
             the
             broad
             way
             unto
             destruction
             and
             eternal
             misery
             ,
             not
             knowing
             whither
             they
             go
             ,
             that
             are
             running
             against
             a
             rock
             ,
             which
             will
             dash
             them
             to
             pieces
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             leap
             into
             flames
             ,
             where
             they
             must
             burn
             for
             ever
             ?
             Ministers
             should
             weep
             and
             bleed
             over
             such
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             greatest
             tenderness
             tell
             them
             of
             their
             danger
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             the
             inevitable
             ruine
             which
             is
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             beseech
             them
             to
             turn
             from
             their
             evil
             wayes
             ,
             that
             iniquity
             may
             not
             be
             their
             ruine
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             may
             attain
             salvation
             .
             Ministers
             should
             be
             ready
             to
             beseech
             sinners
             upon
             their
             knees
             (
             if
             that
             would
             do
             )
             that
             they
             would
             not
             destroy
             themselves
             :
             
               O
               Turn
               ye
               ,
               turn
               ye
               ,
               why
               will
               you
               die
               ?
            
             and
             be
             ready
             to
             lay
             their
             hands
             under
             their
             feet
             ,
             (
             if
             that
             would
             move
             them
             )
             to
             put
             their
             feet
             into
             the
             narrow
             way
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Ministers
             must
             preach
             the
             words
             of
             salvation
             Warmly
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             with
             a
             warm
             love
             to
             the
             Souls
             they
             preach
             unto
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             warm
             sense
             of
             what
             they
             preach
             upon
             their
             own
             spirits
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             must
             preach
             with
             a
             warm
             love
             to
             Souls
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             with
             other
             Ministers
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             2.8
             .
             
               So
               being
               affectionately
               desirous
               of
               you
               we
               were
               willing
               to
               have
               imparted
               unto
               you
               not
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               our
               own
               souls
               ,
               because
               ye
               were
               dear
               unto
               us
               ,
            
             Ministers
             
             should
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             with
             such
             ardent
             affection
             to
             Souls
             ,
             and
             thirsting
             desires
             after
             their
             salvation
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             pluck
             out
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             to
             their
             hearers
             ,
             if
             this
             would
             promote
             their
             salvation
             ;
             they
             should
             be
             ready
             to
             spend
             themselves
             and
             be
             spent
             ,
             and
             not
             think
             much
             to
             consume
             themselves
             with
             fervour
             of
             heart
             towards
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             poor
             souls
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ministers
             should
             preach
             with
             a
             warm
             sense
             of
             what
             they
             preach
             upon
             their
             own
             spirits
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             have
             been
             under
             the
             impressions
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             have
             experienced
             the
             powerful
             operations
             thereof
             unto
             their
             own
             salvation
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             should
             get
             their
             hearts
             affected
             more
             and
             more
             with
             the
             words
             which
             they
             preach
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             preach
             the
             more
             feelingly
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             speak
             as
             if
             they
             were
             in
             earnest
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             believe
             and
             know
             those
             things
             to
             be
             true
             which
             they
             deliver
             unto
             others
             .
             Cold
             or
             lukewarm
             preaching
             usually
             makes
             little
             impression
             upon
             the
             hearers
             ;
             when
             the
             Word
             doth
             little
             affect
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             it
             doth
             seldom
             affect
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             people
             .
             When
             Ministers
             preach
             Sermons
             as
             Scholars
             speak
             Orations
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             have
             no
             concernment
             ,
             only
             to
             shew
             their
             good
             language
             and
             ingenuity
             ,
             they
             may
             possibly
             gain
             applause
             amongst
             some
             of
             a
             slight
             and
             trivial
             spirit
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             like
             to
             gain
             souls
             ;
             the
             Word
             must
             come
             from
             the
             heart
             that
             is
             likely
             to
             reach
             the
             heart
             .
             Ministers
             must
             preach
             warmly
             if
             they
             would
             preach
             affectingly
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             Ministers
             must
             preach
             the
             words
             of
             salvation
             Earnestly
             .
             Ministers
             must
             be
             very
             earnest
             in
             their
             preaching
             with
             souls
             to
             endeavour
             after
             their
             salvation
             ;
             they
             must
             use
             all
             the
             persuasive
             arguments
             and
             motives
             they
             can
             think
             of
             that
             they
             may
             prevail
             ;
             tell
             them
             of
             the
             necessity
             hereof
             ,
             of
             the
             manifold
             advantages
             ,
             of
             the
             honour
             they
             shall
             attain
             hereby
             ,
             and
             the
             unspeakable
             pleasures
             ;
             tell
             them
             of
             the
             great
             evils
             they
             are
             under
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             evils
             they
             are
             exposed
             unto
             whilest
             they
             are
             out
             of
             a
             s●ate
             of
             salvation
             :
             And
             then
             they
             must
             urge
             arguments
             as
             fully
             ,
             and
             press
             upon
             them
             as
             homely
             as
             they
             can
             ;
             and
             use
             the
             greatest
             importunity
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             begging
             for
             their
             own
             lives
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             own
             salvation
             and
             happiness
             were
             bound
             up
             with
             their
             hearers
             ;
             they
             should
             take
             no
             denyal
             ,
             if
             possibly
             a
             grant
             may
             be
             obtained
             ,
             they
             must
             call
             and
             cry
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             invite
             and
             wooe
             ,
             and
             intreat
             that
             sinners
             would
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Ministers
             must
             preach
             the
             words
             of
             salvation
             Frequently
             ;
             they
             must
             lay
             hold
             on
             all
             opportunities
             to
             call
             sinners
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             must
             
               be
               instant
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
             on
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             on
             the
             Week-day
             :
             In
             the
             Morning
             they
             should
             sow
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Evening
             they
             should
             not
             with-hold
             their
             hand
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             know
             which
             the
             Lord
             will
             prosper
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             how
             Ministers
             are
             to
             tell
             people
             Words
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             THE
             Fourth
             thing
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             Why
             Ministers
             must
             tell
             people
             Words
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             have
             a
             Commission
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Mark
             16.15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               And
               he
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               Go
               ye
               into
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               every
               Creature
               ;
               He
               that
               believeth
               and
               is
               baptized
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               he
               that
               believeth
               not
               shall
               be
               damned
               .
            
             They
             are
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             being
             the
             King
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             had
             power
             to
             make
             Church-officers
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             Commissions
             ;
             he
             commissioneth
             his
             Apostles
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             all
             his
             other
             succeeding
             Ministers
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             promiseth
             to
             be
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Sun
             should
             endure
             ,
             Math.
             28.20
             .
             Ministers
             they
             are
             Christs
             Ambassadours
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
             and
             they
             have
             a
             Commission
             from
             Heaven
             to
             declare
             the
             glad
             tydings
             of
             salvation
             ,
             to
             give
             notice
             to
             the
             World
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             of
             the
             Saviour
             which
             God
             hath
             provided
             for
             fallen
             ,
             lost
             sinners
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             by
             him
             ;
             to
             make
             known
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             with
             men
             through
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             exceeding
             great
             and
             precious
             promises
             of
             pardon
             ,
             and
             grace
             ,
             and
             salvation
             ;
             all
             which
             promises
             
             are
             
               yea
               and
               Amen
            
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             purchased
             with
             his
             blood
             whatever
             is
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Ministers
             have
             a
             Commission
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             do
             it
             authoritatively
             ,
             and
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             work
             they
             have
             to
             do
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             qualified
             them
             for
             this
             work
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             bringing
             them
             into
             a
             state
             of
             salvation
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             pouring
             forth
             his
             Spirit
             more
             plentifully
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             bestowing
             ministerial
             gifts
             upon
             them
             ,
             utterance
             in
             preaching
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             &c.
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             shew
             men
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Because
             they
             must
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             souls
             which
             are
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             and
             wo
             be
             to
             them
             if
             they
             do
             not
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.16
             .
             Ministers
             that
             neglect
             to
             shew
             men
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             will
             have
             a
             fearfull
             account
             to
             give
             ,
             they
             draw
             upon
             themselves
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Souls
             .
             They
             are
             the
             Lords
             Watchmen
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             do
             not
             blow
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             tell
             sinners
             of
             their
             sin
             and
             danger
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             sinners
             indeed
             will
             dye
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             but
             their
             blood
             will
             the
             Lord
             require
             at
             the
             Watchmans
             hands
             ,
             Ezek.
             33.8
             .
             
               Knowing
               therefore
               the
               terrour
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               perswade
               men
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             knowing
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             people
             which
             we
             preach
             unto
             ,
             how
             terrible
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             unto
             them
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             found
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ;
             but
             also
             knowing
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             respect
             of
             our selves
             ,
             how
             terrible
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             unto
             us
             ,
             
             ●f
             we
             be
             found
             unfaithfull
             ,
             we
             perswade
             men
             to
             endeavour
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             flee
             from
             the
             dreadfull
             wrath
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Because
             by
             telling
             people
             words
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             Ministers
             may
             be
             instrumental
             not
             only
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             save
             them
             that
             hear
             them
             .
             God
             is
             most
             glorified
             in
             the
             salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             glory
             of
             Ministers
             to
             be
             made
             instrumental
             herein
             ;
             it
             is
             better
             to
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             one
             Soul
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             Heir
             to
             the
             largest
             Revenues
             upon
             the
             Earth
             :
             But
             if
             they
             be
             instrumental
             to
             turn
             many
             to
             Righteousness
             ,
             they
             shall
             receive
             a
             Crown
             of
             glory
             which
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             at
             the
             appearance
             of
             the
             great
             Shepheard
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.4
             .
             they
             shall
             shine
             not
             only
             as
             the
             brightness
             of
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             but
             also
             like
             Starrs
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             Dan.
             12.3
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             ARE
             Ministers
             to
             tell
             People
             Words
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             ?
             Hence
             learn
             what
             a
             Priviledge
             such
             People
             enjoy
             ,
             that
             have
             liberty
             to
             hear
             such
             Ministers
             as
             are
             faithfull
             in
             declaring
             the
             glad
             tydings
             of
             salvation
             .
             We
             read
             of
             some
             temporal
             blessings
             which
             render
             a
             people
             subordinately
             happy
             ,
             Psal.
             144.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             when
             their
             Sons
             spring
             and
             grow
             up
             like
             pleasant
             Plants
             in
             their
             Garden
             ;
             when
             their
             Daughters
             are
             like
             the
             polished
             Corner-stones
             of
             a
             Palace
             ;
             when
             their
             Garners
             are
             full
             and
             replenished
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             store
             ;
             when
             their
             Sheep
             
             increase
             in
             their
             Fields
             by
             thousands
             and
             ten
             thousands
             ;
             when
             their
             Oxen
             are
             strong
             to
             labour
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             hedge
             about
             their
             substance
             without
             any
             breaches
             ;
             when
             there
             is
             no
             complaining
             in
             the
             streets
             through
             wrong
             and
             injury
             ;
             happy
             are
             the
             people
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             that
             are
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             but
             far
             more
             happy
             are
             the
             people
             that
             enjoy
             spiritual
             priviledges
             ,
             that
             hear
             the
             joyfull
             sound
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             have
             Ministers
             to
             shew
             them
             how
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             from
             eternal
             death
             and
             wrath
             which
             they
             have
             deserved
             ,
             and
             by
             sin
             are
             exposed
             unto
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             you
             may
             here
             learn
             the
             reason
             why
             so
             many
             people
             ,
             especially
             those
             who
             most
             seriously
             and
             earnestly
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             their
             salvation
             ,
             choose
             to
             hear
             Ministers
             preach
             rather
             than
             others
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             commissioned
             by
             the
             Lord
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministry
             is
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             effectual
             :
             Others
             may
             preach
             without
             a
             Commission
             the
             same
             words
             and
             do
             no
             good
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             the
             bare
             speaking
             the
             words
             of
             salvation
             that
             will
             bring
             salvation
             ,
             but
             the
             revelation
             of
             Gods
             arm
             and
             operation
             of
             his
             Spirit
             with
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             As
             when
             our
             Saviour
             raised
             Lazarus
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             he
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             
               Lazarus
               come
               forth
            
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             was
             dead
             received
             life
             ,
             and
             came
             forth
             ,
             Ioh.
             11.43
             ,
             44.
             
             Others
             could
             have
             spoken
             the
             same
             words
             as
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             cryed
             over
             the
             grave
             with
             as
             loud
             a
             voice
             ,
             
               Lazarus
               come
               forth
            
             ,
             but
             with
             no
             effect
             ;
             the
             dead
             man
             would
             have
             remained
             still
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             whatever
             any
             man
             could
             have
             spoken
             or
             done
             ;
             but
             when
             
             our
             Saviour
             spake
             the
             words
             ,
             the
             dead
             man
             was
             quickened
             ;
             there
             went
             forth
             a
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             a
             divine
             power
             and
             spirit
             with
             our
             Saviours
             words
             which
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             so
             uncommissioned
             persons
             may
             entrench
             upon
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             speak
             words
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             cry
             to
             sinners
             to
             leave
             their
             sins
             ,
             to
             arise
             from
             their
             spiritual
             death
             ,
             to
             come
             forth
             from
             their
             graves
             ,
             they
             may
             exhort
             them
             to
             repent
             and
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             yet
             none
             of
             their
             words
             be
             likely
             to
             take
             impression
             ,
             and
             effect
             a
             saving
             change
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             because
             being
             out
             of
             Gods
             way
             they
             cannot
             expect
             Gods
             blessing
             ;
             but
             Ministers
             are
             qualified
             and
             commissioned
             for
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             there
             is
             a
             life
             and
             power
             goeth
             along
             with
             their
             preaching
             ,
             which
             maketh
             it
             effectual
             for
             salvation
             :
             no
             wonder
             then
             if
             such
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             do
             choose
             to
             hear
             Ministers
             preach
             (
             refusing
             others
             )
             that
             they
             may
             be
             safely
             guided
             by
             them
             in
             the
             way
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             FOR
             Reproof
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Ministers
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   People
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Are
             Ministers
             to
             tell
             people
             words
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             ?
             this
             then
             reproves
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             do
             not
             preach
             at
             all
             :
             2.
             
             As
             do
             not
             preach
             soul-saving
             Truths
             :
             3.
             
             As
             do
             not
             preach
             in
             such
             a
             Way
             as
             is
             likely
             to
             do
             good
             .
             But
             my
             business
             being
             chiefly
             to
             speak
             unto
             People
             ,
             I
             shall
             pass
             by
             this
             Use.
             
          
           
           
             (
             2.
             )
             People
             are
             here
             to
             be
             reproved
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             Lord
             sends
             faithfull
             Ministers
             to
             tell
             them
             such
             words
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             reproves
             such
             as
             persecute
             such
             Ministers
             ;
             that
             are
             of
             such
             a
             spirit
             as
             the
             wicked
             Iewes
             of
             old
             spoken
             of
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             2.15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Who
               both
               killed
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               and
               their
               own
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               us
               ;
               and
               they
               please
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               contrary
               unto
               all
               men
               ;
               forbidding
               us
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               to
               fill
               up
               their
               sin
               alway
               ,
               for
               wrath
               is
               come
               upon
               them
               to
               the
               uttermost
               .
            
             Some
             there
             are
             that
             persecute
             Ministers
             with
             the
             tongue
             ,
             by
             reproaching
             of
             them
             ,
             others
             persecute
             Ministers
             with
             the
             hand
             by
             imprisoning
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             wayes
             afflicting
             of
             them
             ,
             seeking
             the
             extirpation
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             persons
             not
             fit
             to
             live
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             thus
             ungratefully
             they
             endeavour
             the
             ruine
             of
             them
             that
             desire
             and
             seek
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             foolishly
             endeavour
             to
             blow
             out
             the
             light
             which
             would
             shew
             them
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             reproves
             such
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             do
             not
             persecute
             Ministers
             ,
             yet
             hate
             them
             ,
             bear
             a
             secret
             spight
             and
             enmity
             in
             their
             hearts
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             because
             they
             testifie
             that
             their
             works
             are
             evil
             ,
             upon
             which
             account
             our
             Saviour
             was
             hated
             ,
             Ioh.
             7.7
             .
             they
             hate
             them
             because
             they
             reprove
             them
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             disturb
             their
             Consciences
             sometimes
             ,
             by
             sounding
             peals
             of
             Judgement
             in
             their
             ears
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             sin
             with
             that
             freedom
             and
             security
             as
             they
             desire
             :
             Poor
             souls
             ,
             how
             will
             they
             endure
             the
             pains
             of
             Hell
             themselves
             ,
             that
             cannot
             endure
             the
             sore-thoughts
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             hate
             them
             which
             bring
             such
             sad
             thoughts
             into
             their
             mindes
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             order
             to
             their
             escape
             ?
             Would
             any
             of
             you
             hate
             a
             neighbour
             
             that
             should
             cry
             aloud
             in
             the
             dead
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             
               Fire
               ,
               fire
            
             ,
             and
             bounce
             at
             your
             doors
             ,
             and
             awaken
             you
             out
             of
             your
             sleep
             ,
             to
             warn
             you
             of
             a
             Fire
             drawing
             neer
             to
             your
             habitation
             ,
             which
             if
             not
             prevented
             would
             burn
             house
             and
             goods
             and
             persons
             together
             ?
             And
             what
             do
             Ministers
             more
             than
             cry
             
               Fire
               ,
               fire
            
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             of
             your
             near
             approach
             to
             everlasting
             burnings
             ,
             in
             which
             without
             some
             speedy
             course
             taken
             for
             prevention
             ,
             will
             certainly
             seize
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             consume
             you
             everlastingly
             ?
             And
             have
             any
             reason
             to
             be
             troubled
             and
             offended
             ,
             and
             hate
             Ministers
             for
             awakening
             them
             upon
             such
             an
             account
             as
             this
             ,
             when
             their
             souls
             lie
             at
             stake
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             such
             danger
             ?
             A
             Physician
             of
             the
             body
             is
             not
             hated
             ,
             that
             tells
             his
             Patient
             that
             his
             disease
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             which
             if
             let
             alone
             without
             taking
             such
             a
             remedy
             will
             certainly
             be
             his
             death
             :
             And
             have
             any
             reason
             to
             hate
             Ministers
             who
             are
             Physicians
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             because
             they
             tell
             men
             of
             the
             disease
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             if
             not
             cured
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             will
             certainly
             and
             may
             suddenly
             bring
             eternal
             death
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             reproves
             such
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             do
             not
             so
             deeply
             hate
             Ministers
             ,
             yet
             
               will
               not
               be
               perswaded
               to
               hear
               them
            
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             so
             drencht
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             over
             head
             and
             ears
             in
             worldly
             business
             ,
             that
             they
             minde
             nothing
             else
             .
             If
             any
             could
             tell
             them
             of
             a
             good
             bargain
             ,
             or
             some
             notable
             way
             of
             thriving
             in
             their
             Estates
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             they
             would
             visit
             and
             hear
             ,
             and
             O
             how
             would
             they
             relish
             such
             discourses
             !
             But
             though
             Ministers
             give
             notice
             of
             the
             best
             bargain
             that
             ever
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             bring
             tydings
             of
             the
             most
             notable
             way
             of
             thriving
             ,
             namely
             of
             the
             way
             of
             thriving
             in
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             riches
             ,
             and
             shew
             men
             how
             they
             may
             gain
             pardon
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             favour
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             escape
             future
             misery
             ,
             and
             attain
             salvation
             and
             everlasting
             happiness
             ;
             yet
             like
             Gallio
             they
             minde
             none
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             step
             over
             the
             threshold
             to
             hear
             Ministers
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             salvation
             ;
             and
             how
             shall
             they
             escape
             who
             neglect
             so
             great
             salvation
             ?
             Heb.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             reproves
             such
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             do
             hear
             Ministers
             ,
             yet
             
               do
               not
               understand
               them
            
             ;
             that
             are
             so
             dull
             of
             hearing
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             not
             what
             Ministers
             say
             ,
             nor
             whereof
             they
             affirm
             ;
             that
             gather
             about
             a
             Minister
             as
             beasts
             about
             a
             Man
             that
             sounds
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             stare
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             know
             not
             what
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             sound
             is
             ;
             so
             they
             hear
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             look
             and
             stare
             upon
             them
             ,
             some
             strange
             things
             are
             brought
             to
             their
             ears
             ,
             which
             they
             know
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             words
             of
             another
             language
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             their
             eyes
             are
             closed
             ,
             and
             they
             want
             spiritual
             sense
             and
             discerning
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             desire
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             take
             pains
             to
             get
             an
             understanding
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             by
             beginning
             first
             with
             the
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             Catechisme
             ,
             and
             begging
             earnestly
             for
             the
             teachings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             readiness
             to
             do
             according
             to
             what
             they
             already
             know
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             reproves
             such
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             have
             some
             notional
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             salvation
             preached
             by
             Ministers
             ,
             yet
             they
             
               do
               not
               believe
               the
               Doctrine
            
             :
             their
             words
             seem
             to
             them
             like
             idle
             tales
             ,
             or
             some
             cunningly
             devised
             Fable
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             receive
             it
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             effectually
             worketh
             in
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             2.3
             .
             they
             feel
             no
             effectual
             operation
             of
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             change
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             change
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             they
             that
             were
             filthy
             are
             filthy
             still
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             were
             unjust
             are
             unjust
             still
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             were
             Drunkards
             ,
             and
             
             Swearers
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             go
             on
             still
             in
             their
             sinful
             course
             ,
             whatever
             notion
             they
             have
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             whatever
             discovery
             of
             their
             danger
             ,
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             way
             of
             salvation
             by
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             evidence
             that
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             ;
             and
             this
             unbelief
             is
             the
             great
             God-provoking
             and
             Soul-damning
             sin
             ;
             such
             make
             God
             a
             lyar
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             5.10
             .
             but
             they
             will
             find
             him
             to
             be
             true
             to
             their
             cost
             and
             pain
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             reproves
             such
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             have
             some
             notional
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             historical
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             
               do
               not
               relish
               the
               Words
               of
               salvation
            
             which
             are
             preached
             by
             Ministers
             ;
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             do
             not
             relish
             the
             things
             ,
             who
             make
             no
             account
             of
             salvation
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             desireableness
             therein
             :
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             if
             they
             desire
             salvation
             from
             Hell-torments
             and
             future
             misery
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             relish
             the
             terms
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             like
             the
             Lords
             Yoak
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             bear
             his
             Cross
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             to
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             to
             mortifie
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             they
             could
             like
             to
             be
             saved
             from
             Hell
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             like
             to
             be
             saved
             from
             sin
             ;
             they
             could
             like
             to
             have
             Christ
             to
             be
             their
             High-Priest
             and
             Advocate
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             have
             him
             to
             be
             their
             King
             and
             Lord
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             have
             him
             to
             reign
             over
             them
             :
             To
             part
             with
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             universally
             holy
             ,
             to
             lay
             down
             Estate
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Life
             it self
             ,
             at
             the
             Lords
             feer
             ,
             and
             be
             resolved
             to
             suffer
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             ,
             if
             they
             stand
             in
             competition
             with
             Christ
             ;
             are
             such
             hard
             sayings
             that
             they
             cannot
             bear
             :
             But
             how
             hard
             will
             it
             be
             for
             them
             to
             bear
             the
             loss
             of
             Heaven
             and
             happiness
             ,
             and
             endure
             the
             dreadfull
             ,
             eternal
             wrath
             of
             God
             in
             Hell
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             certainly
             do
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             accept
             of
             salvation
             upon
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             ARE
             Ministers
             to
             tell
             People
             Words
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             ?
             I
             shall
             then
             endeavour
             to
             put
             in
             practice
             this
             duty
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             telling
             you
             words
             whereby
             you
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             your
             salvation
             ,
             I
             shall
             speak
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Some
                   Words
                   to
                   try
                   you
                   whether
                   you
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   Salvation
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Some
                   Words
                   to
                   move
                   you
                   to
                   endeavour
                   after
                   your
                   Salvation
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Some
                   Words
                   to
                   guide
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   attain
                   Salvation
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             words
             shall
             be
             to
             
               try
               you
            
             ,
             whether
             you
             be
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             here
             I
             must
             put
             you
             upon
             the
             tryall
             of
             your selves
             ,
             wherein
             I
             may
             give
             you
             some
             help
             ;
             take
             the
             Exhortation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.5
             .
             
               Examine
               your selves
               ,
               whether
               ye
               be
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               prove
               your
               own
               selves
               .
            
             Examine
             your selves
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             And
             because
             these
             Words
             are
             chiefly
             intended
             in
             order
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             such
             as
             have
             not
             yet
             attained
             it
             ;
             to
             prepare
             them
             for
             the
             following
             Motives
             and
             Directions
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             they
             mistook
             themselves
             to
             have
             already
             attained
             to
             a
             state
             of
             salvation
             ,
             would
             likely
             
             do
             them
             no
             good
             :
             Therefore
             I
             shall
             briefly
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             give
          
           
             
               Some
               Characters
               of
               such
               as
               are
               not
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Ignorant
                 persons
              
               are
               not
               in
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               .
               See
               this
               Isa.
               27.11
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 no
                 understanding
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 formed
                 them
                 will
                 shew
                 them
                 no
                 favour
                 :
              
               Those
               that
               are
               grosly
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Fundamental
               Truths
               of
               Religion
               ,
               concerning
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               the
               lost
               estate
               of
               Man
               since
               the
               fall
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               the
               last
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               future
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Hell
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
               in
               order
               to
               salvation
               ,
               they
               cannot
               for
               the
               present
               be
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Salvation
               ;
               the
               meanest
               understanding
               is
               capable
               of
               knowing
               these
               things
               by
               the
               teachings
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               therefore
               such
               as
               do
               neglect
               the
               means
               of
               Instruction
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               search
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               cry
               to
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               nuzzle
               up
               themselves
               in
               an
               affected
               ignorance
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               are
               inexcusable
               in
               their
               fault
               ,
               and
               will
               bring
               unavoidable
               destruction
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               Hos.
               4.6
               .
               
                 My
                 people
                 are
                 destroyed
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 knowledge
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Negligent
                 persons
              
               are
               not
               in
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               ,
               I
               mean
               such
               as
               neglect
               their
               salvation
               .
               Heb.
               2.3
               .
               
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 escape
                 if
                 we
                 neglect
                 so
                 great
                 salvation
                 ?
              
               Such
               as
               do
               not
               value
               and
               prize
               this
               great
               salvation
               purchased
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               published
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               such
               as
               never
               were
               made
               sensible
               of
               their
               need
               hereof
               ;
               such
               as
               never
               had
               any
               great
               desires
               after
               it
               ;
               
               such
               as
               never
               took
               any
               pains
               in
               the
               use
               of
               means
               to
               obtain
               it
               ;
               all
               which
               are
               evidences
               of
               their
               neglect
               ,
               they
               cannot
               escape
               the
               dreadfull
               punishment
               of
               Hell
               ,
               which
               is
               prepared
               for
               such
               persons
               .
               Such
               as
               are
               diligent
               to
               make
               provision
               for
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               but
               neglect
               the
               salvation
               of
               their
               souls
               ;
               if
               they
               persevere
               in
               this
               negligence
               they
               must
               needs
               miss
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Impenitent
                 persons
              
               are
               not
               in
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               .
               Luk.
               13.3
               .
               
                 Except
                 ye
                 repent
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 all
                 likewise
                 perish
                 .
              
               All
               are
               guilty
               of
               sin
               original
               ,
               and
               actual
               ,
               and
               have
               matter
               for
               repentance
               ;
               such
               as
               have
               an
               obdurate
               and
               impenitent
               heart
               ,
               which
               never
               was
               broken
               ,
               and
               melted
               ,
               and
               humbled
               ;
               which
               never
               was
               affected
               with
               true
               evangelical
               sorrow
               for
               sin
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               can
               commit
               sin
               with
               delight
               ,
               rolling
               it
               as
               a
               sweet
               morsel
               under
               their
               tongue
               ,
               which
               they
               will
               not
               part
               withall
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               perish
               everlastingly
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               die
               in
               this
               estate
               ;
               the
               word
               is
               express
               ,
               that
               iniquity
               will
               be
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               impenitent
               ,
               Ezek.
               18
               30.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Vnregenerate
                 persons
              
               are
               not
               in
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               .
               Ioh.
               3.3
               .
               
                 Except
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 born
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
              
               Such
               as
               never
               had
               a
               gracious
               change
               wrought
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               are
               asleep
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               never
               were
               awakened
               ;
               as
               are
               dead
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               never
               were
               quickened
               ;
               such
               as
               have
               old
               natures
               and
               old
               hearts
               ,
               and
               never
               were
               renewed
               ;
               that
               never
               put
               off
               as
               concerning
               their
               former
               conversation
               the
               old
               man
               which
               is
               corrupt
               ,
               according
               to
               deceitfull
               ●usts
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               created
               in
               righteousness
               and
               true
               holiness
               ,
               Eph.
               4.22
               ,
               24.
               they
               are
               uncapable
               whilest
               such
               ,
               of
               this
               salvation
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               entrance
               for
               them
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               
                 Christless
                 persons
              
               are
               not
               in
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               13.5
               .
               
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 your
                 own
                 selves
                 ,
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 except
                 ye
                 be
                 Reprobates
                 .
              
               Such
               as
               have
               not
               Christ
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               themselves
               in
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               for
               the
               present
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Reprobation
               ;
               It
               is
               Christ
               only
               can
               save
               ;
               those
               that
               are
               without
               Christ
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               united
               to
               him
               by
               Faith
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               are
               Unbelievers
               without
               Faith
               ,
               and
               carnal
               without
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               cannot
               ,
               whilest
               such
               ,
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Vnsanctified
                 persons
              
               are
               not
               in
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               .
               Heb.
               12.14
               .
               
                 Without
                 holiness
                 none
                 shall
                 see
                 God.
              
               Such
               as
               are
               unholy
               ,
               such
               as
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               shall
               die
               ,
               none
               but
               those
               that
               through
               the
               Spirit
               do
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               shall
               live
               ,
               Rom.
               8.13
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               
                 Disobedient
                 persons
              
               are
               not
               in
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               .
               Heb.
               5.9
               .
               
                 He
                 became
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Salvation
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
              
               to
               none
               else
               ;
               and
               Eph.
               5.6
               .
               
                 The
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 cometh
                 upon
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 .
              
               Such
               as
               walk
               in
               a
               course
               of
               disobedience
               ,
               as
               live
               and
               allow
               themselves
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               known
               sins
               ,
               whatever
               they
               be
               ,
               they
               are
               children
               of
               wrath
               because
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
               The
               Scriptures
               are
               so
               plain
               ,
               that
               I
               need
               without
               many
               words
               of
               mine
               ,
               only
               lay
               them
               before
               you
               ,
               as
               a
               Glass
               wherein
               you
               may
               discern
               your
               spiritual
               state
               .
               Try
               your selves
               by
               these
               places
               ,
               these
               Texts
               will
               reach
               all
               that
               are
               not
               in
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XV.
             
          
           
             II.
             
               THE
               second
               words
               shall
               be
               to
               move
               you
               to
               endeavour
               after
               your
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Motives
             to
             stir
             up
             you
             to
             endeavour
             your
             salvation
             may
             be
             drawn
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   From
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   your selves
                   ,
                   Whom
                   you
                   should
                   endeavour
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   From
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   salvation
                   which
                   you
                   should
                   endeavour
                   to
                   obtain
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   From
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Damnation
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   do
                   not
                   obtain
                   salvation
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Motive
             1.
             
             From
             the
             consideration
             of
             your
             selves
             ,
             whom
             you
             should
             endeavour
             the
             salvation
             of
             :
             It
             is
             the
             salvation
             of
             your selves
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             press
             you
             unto
             ;
             It
             was
             the
             exhortation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
             
               Work
               out
               your
               own
               salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ,
            
             and
             this
             is
             my
             exhortation
             of
             you
             this
             day
             ,
             Labour
             after
             your
             own
             salvation
             :
             If
             I
             were
             to
             perswade
             you
             to
             do
             some
             great
             kindness
             for
             another
             ,
             were
             it
             a
             difficult
             thing
             and
             like
             to
             cost
             you
             much
             labour
             and
             trouble
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             likely
             prevail
             ;
             but
             when
             I
             am
             perswading
             you
             to
             do
             a
             kindness
             for
             your selves
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             kindness
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             even
             to
             endeavour
             after
             the
             salvation
             of
             your selves
             ;
             methinks
             the
             natural
             Love
             which
             you
             bear
             to
             your selves
             should
             induce
             you
             to
             hearken
             and
             do
             whatever
             is
             requisite
             in
             order
             hereunto
             ,
             though
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             difficulty
             and
             trouble
             .
             How
             far
             will
             carnal
             self-love
             carry
             carnal
             men
             ?
             what
             
             difficulties
             will
             they
             go
             thorow
             ?
             what
             expences
             of
             time
             and
             pains
             and
             strength
             will
             they
             be
             at
             ?
             how
             will
             some
             rise
             up
             early
             and
             sit
             up
             late
             ,
             deny
             themselves
             food
             and
             rest
             and
             many
             comforts
             of
             this
             〈◊〉
             ?
             how
             will
             others
             comp●ss
             Sea
             and
             Land
             and
             hazzard
             life
             it self
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             get
             an
             estate
             in
             the
             wo●d
             for
             themselves
             ?
             and
             should
             not
             spiritual
             〈◊〉
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             reall
             self-love
             ,
             carry
             y●●
             n●●●ow
             difficulties
             ?
             should
             you
             think
             much
             of
             ex●●●nding
             time
             and
             pains
             that
             you
             may
             get
             salvation
             for
             your selves
             ?
             carnal
             self-love
             will
             bring
             destruction
             and
             misery
             upon
             such
             as
             are
             swayed
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             issue
             will
             prove
             self
             hatred
             ;
             as
             you
             really
             love
             your selves
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             escape
             the
             most
             dreadful
             misery
             ,
             and
             obtain
             the
             chiefest
             happiness
             for
             your selves
             ,
             labour
             after
             salvation
             for
             your selves
             .
             Your self
             ,
             your
             Persons
             do
             consist
             of
             two
             parts
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             salvation
             of
             both
             ,
             which
             I
             exhort
             you
             unto
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Consider
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             salvation
             of
             your
             Souls
             which
             I
             would
             have
             you
             endeavour
             after
             ,
             the
             salvation
             of
             your
             precious
             souls
             ;
             your
             souls
             are
             more
             precious
             than
             your
             bodies
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             more
             precious
             than
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Your
             souls
             are
             more
             precious
             than
             your
             bodies
             ,
             they
             are
             by
             far
             your
             more
             excellent
             part
             :
             the
             original
             of
             your
             soul
             is
             more
             immediately
             from
             God
             :
             he
             formeth
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             within
             him
             ,
             Zach.
             12.1
             .
             they
             are
             beams
             ,
             they
             are
             streams
             that
             issue
             forth
             immediately
             from
             God
             ;
             moreover
             they
             carry
             more
             of
             the
             impress
             and
             image
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             as
             they
             are
             invisible
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             rational
             ,
             free
             ,
             immortal
             ;
             they
             have
             also
             more
             high
             and
             excellent
             operations
             than
             the
             body
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             
             understanding
             ,
             conscience
             ,
             memory
             ,
             will
             ,
             affections
             ;
             and
             I
             may
             add
             that
             if
             there
             be
             any
             lustre
             upon
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             doth
             receive
             it
             from
             the
             soul
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             gone
             ,
             the
             beauty
             is
             gone
             ;
             whatever
             motion
             or
             use
             there
             is
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             doth
             depend
             on
             the
             soul
             ;
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             departed
             ,
             the
             body
             can
             neither
             hear
             ,
             nor
             speak
             ,
             nor
             see
             ,
             nor
             walk
             ,
             nor
             do
             any
             business
             ;
             the
             body
             is
             a
             rotten
             stinking
             carkass
             without
             the
             soul
             ;
             and
             whilest
             the
             soul
             doth
             abide
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             the
             inferiour
             part
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             but
             the
             Cabinet
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             the
             Jewel
             ;
             the
             body
             is
             but
             the
             house
             of
             clay
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             the
             living
             inhabitant
             ;
             the
             body
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             beast
             (
             as
             one
             saith
             
               Corpus
               homini
               jumentum
            
             )
             which
             the
             soul
             doth
             make
             use
             of
             to
             carry
             it
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ;
             the
             body
             is
             the
             servant
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             soul
             that
             rules
             ,
             O
             labour
             then
             after
             the
             salvation
             of
             your
             souls
             ,
             which
             are
             your
             most
             excellent
             part
             ;
             what
             care
             do
             some
             take
             to
             preserve
             their
             bodies
             ?
             much
             more
             reason
             have
             you
             to
             endeavour
             the
             salvation
             of
             your
             souls
             :
             when
             London's
             Fire
             was
             burning
             the
             houses
             ,
             those
             who
             could
             not
             save
             all
             their
             goods
             ,
             took
             care
             to
             save
             those
             which
             were
             the
             most
             precious
             ,
             especially
             their
             money
             and
             jewells
             ;
             O
             whatever
             become
             of
             your
             bodies
             here
             ,
             whatever
             sickness
             or
             hardship
             they
             be
             exposed
             unto
             ,
             labour
             to
             save
             your
             jewels
             ,
             your
             precious
             souls
             ;
             the
             Cabinet
             will
             be
             spoilt
             ,
             the
             clay
             and
             mudd-wall
             will
             be
             broken
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             will
             survive
             the
             body
             ;
             O
             take
             heed
             that
             when
             your
             souls
             come
             forth
             of
             their
             houses
             of
             clay
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             cast
             into
             the
             deep
             and
             dark
             prison
             of
             Hell.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Your
             souls
             are
             more
             precious
             than
             the
             who●e
             world
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             esteem'd
             them
             so
             ,
             and
             he
             best
             knew
             the
             worth
             of
             souls
             ,
             who
             knew
             the
             mak●ng
             
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             purchase
             of
             so
             many
             lost
             souls
             ,
             see
             Matth.
             16.26
             .
             
               What
               is
               a
               man
               profited
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               gain
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               lose
               his
               own
               soul
               ?
               or
               what
               shall
               a
               man
               give
               in
               exchange
               for
               his
               soul
               ?
            
             Suppose
             that
             you
             had
             your
             hearts-desire
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             your
             baggs
             should
             throng
             in
             your
             Coffers
             ,
             till
             there
             were
             no
             more
             room
             ;
             your
             gold
             and
             silver
             should
             encrease
             without
             number
             ;
             suppose
             you
             had
             great
             possessions
             abroad
             ,
             large
             revenues
             ,
             stately
             houses
             ,
             fruitful
             gardens
             and
             orchards
             ,
             pleasant
             groves
             and
             walks
             ,
             spacious
             fields
             and
             meadows
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             Poet
             saith
             ,
             would
             weary
             the
             wings
             of
             a
             Kite
             to
             fly
             over
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             suppose
             that
             you
             had
             sweet
             and
             beautiful
             wives
             at
             home
             ,
             like
             loving
             Hindes
             and
             pleasant
             Roes
             unto
             you
             ,
             like
             fruitful
             Vines
             about
             your
             houses
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             towardly
             and
             hopeful
             Children
             like
             Olive-plants
             round
             about
             your
             Tables
             ;
             that
             you
             had
             most
             kind
             and
             faithfull
             friends
             of
             most
             pleasant
             conversation
             ;
             that
             you
             had
             servan●s
             ,
             horses
             ,
             chariots
             ,
             coaches
             ,
             doggs
             ,
             hawks
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             serviceable
             and
             delightful
             creatures
             ,
             the
             best
             and
             in
             the
             greatest
             number
             at
             your
             commands
             to
             attend
             your
             pleasure
             :
             suppose
             you
             were
             cloathed
             with
             purple
             ,
             wrapped
             in
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             adorned
             with
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             pretious
             stones
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             most
             rich
             and
             glorious
             Attire
             that
             the
             greatest
             cost
             and
             art
             could
             make
             for
             you
             :
             suppose
             that
             your
             food
             were
             most
             delicious
             ,
             that
             Aire
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             were
             ransack'd
             to
             provide
             dainties
             for
             your
             Table
             ;
             that
             your
             courses
             were
             served
             up
             with
             the
             most
             rich
             and
             generous
             Wine
             ,
             the
             most
             sweet
             and
             harmonious
             musick
             :
             suppose
             that
             you
             were
             laden
             with
             titles
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             had
             all
             the
             Crowns
             and
             Scepters
             of
             the
             earth
             laid
             
             at
             your
             feet
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             world
             had
             you
             in
             the
             highest
             esteem
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             willing
             subjection
             unto
             you
             ;
             yet
             what
             would
             it
             profit
             you
             to
             gain
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             that
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             could
             desire
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             lose
             your
             souls
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             thousand
             fold
             more
             pretious
             :
             the
             gain
             of
             these
             things
             are
             but
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             but
             for
             a
             while
             ;
             whereas
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             soul
             is
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             lost
             ,
             all
             is
             lost
             ;
             when
             the
             soul
             leaveth
             the
             body
             ,
             a
             period
             is
             put
             to
             all
             earthly
             enjoyments
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             you
             have
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             more
             grievous
             will
             it
             be
             to
             part
             with
             them
             ;
             Think
             with
             your selves
             that
             you
             must
             dye
             certainly
             ,
             and
             may
             dye
             suddenly
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             if
             not
             before
             ,
             you
             will
             acknowledge
             the
             worlds
             vanity
             and
             the
             preciousness
             of
             your
             souls
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             longer
             duration
             than
             the
             age
             of
             ten
             thousand
             worlds
             put
             together
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             gain
             of
             the
             world
             which
             is
             so
             transitory
             and
             temporal
             ,
             in
             comparison
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             soul
             which
             is
             immortal
             ,
             and
             whose
             loss
             is
             irrepairable
             :
             a
             loss
             in
             the
             estate
             may
             be
             recovered
             ,
             Riches
             may
             fly
             away
             upon
             the
             wing
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             return
             upon
             the
             wing
             again
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Iob
             ;
             but
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             soul
             can
             never
             be
             recovered
             ;
             when
             once
             the
             soul
             hath
             taken
             wing
             and
             is
             fled
             into
             the
             lower
             regions
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             find
             wings
             to
             return
             again
             to
             its
             former
             estate
             :
             O
             therefore
             whatever
             you
             lose
             ,
             take
             heed
             you
             do
             not
             lose
             your
             souls
             ,
             your
             souls
             are
             very
             precious
             ,
             seek
             after
             their
             salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             salvation
             also
             of
             your
             Bodies
             which
             I
             would
             have
             you
             endeavour
             after
             :
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             the
             salvation
             of
             your
             bodies
             from
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             Religion
             doth
             sometimes
             call
             you
             unto
             ;
             nor
             a
             salvation
             of
             your
             bodies
             from
             sickness
             and
             temporal
             death
             ,
             
             which
             Religion
             doth
             not
             exempt
             any
             from
             ;
             but
             the
             salvation
             of
             your
             bodies
             from
             perpetual
             death
             and
             pain
             of
             Hell
             ;
             you
             may
             pamper
             your
             flesh
             for
             a
             while
             on
             Earth
             ,
             which
             may
             make
             it
             a
             more
             fit
             bait
             for
             the
             Worms
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             your
             bodies
             after
             death
             may
             be
             at
             rest
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             sweet
             sleep
             for
             many
             years
             in
             the
             dust
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             a
             morning
             approaching
             after
             the
             long
             night
             of
             death
             and
             many
             hours
             of
             darkness
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             graves
             will
             be
             opened
             and
             the
             dead
             will
             be
             awakened
             ,
             and
             then
             your
             bodies
             will
             come
             forth
             of
             the
             dust
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             be
             adjudged
             by
             Christ
             unto
             most
             horrid
             and
             endless
             torments
             in
             Hell
             ,
             to
             burn
             for
             ever
             in
             unquencheable
             Fire
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             found
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             :
             O
             therefore
             labour
             after
             the
             salvation
             of
             your
             Bodies
             ;
             when
             your
             bodies
             now
             are
             sick
             ,
             you
             endeavour
             to
             get
             them
             cured
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             full
             of
             pain
             ,
             you
             use
             means
             to
             get
             the
             pain
             removed
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             fly
             as
             fast
             and
             as
             far
             as
             you
             can
             from
             natural
             Death
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             do
             much
             to
             lengthen
             out
             and
             strengthen
             the
             thred
             of
             your
             life
             ,
             though
             do
             what
             you
             can
             ,
             it
             will
             in
             time
             be
             cut
             asunder
             ,
             and
             death
             which
             hath
             you
             upon
             the
             chase
             will
             overtake
             and
             overcome
             you
             whatever
             resistance
             be
             made
             ;
             O
             labour
             to
             get
             deliverance
             from
             the
             pains
             of
             body
             which
             are
             prepared
             in
             Hell
             for
             the
             damned
             :
             Fly
             ,
             O
             Fly
             from
             eternal
             Death
             and
             the
             strokes
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             which
             will
             come
             upon
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             wicked
             hereafter
             ;
             if
             you
             would
             not
             have
             those
             faces
             scorched
             ,
             those
             eyes
             and
             tongues
             and
             hands
             rosted
             ,
             and
             that
             flesh
             broiled
             and
             fearfully
             tormented
             in
             the
             flames
             of
             Hell
             fire
             ,
             labour
             after
             salvation
             .
             As
             you
             love
             then
             your selves
             ,
             your
             souls
             and
             bodies
             ,
             seek
             after
             your
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Motive
             2.
             
             FRom
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Salvation
             which
             you
             should
             endeavour
             to
             obtain
             ;
             and
             here
             I
             shall
             set
             before
             you
             some
             properties
             of
             this
             salvation
             to
             move
             you
             the
             more
             effectually
             to
             seek
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Salvation
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 rare
                 Salvation
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 Salvation
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 possible
                 Salvation
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 neer
                 Salvation
              
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 evident
                 Salvation
              
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 free
                 Salvation
              
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 Salvation
              
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             It
             is
             great
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               thing
               it self
            
             .
             As
             in
             Motion
             ,
             so
             in
             Salvation
             there
             is
             the
             
               terminus
               à
               quo
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               terminus
               ad
               quem
            
             ,
             the
             term
             from
             which
             ,
             and
             the
             term
             to
             which
             ;
             that
             which
             people
             are
             in
             Salvation
             delivered
             from
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             in
             Salvation
             they
             attain
             unto
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             exceeding
             great
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             which
             people
             in
             Salvation
             are
             delivered
             from
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             six
             great
             evils
             which
             those
             that
             are
             saved
             are
             delivered
             from
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             sin
             ,
             the
             greatest
             evil
             of
             all
             ,
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             Eph.
             1.7
             .
             and
             the
             power
             ,
             the
             reigning
             power
             of
             sin
             ,
             Rom.
             6
             14.
             2.
             
             From
             Sathan
             the
             greatest
             enemy
             of
             
             all
             ,
             from
             his
             power
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             Col.
             1.13
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.26
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             evil
             which
             it
             occasioneth
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             provoking
             to
             concupiscence
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             Rom.
             7.5
             ,
             6.
             and
             the
             evil
             which
             it
             denounceth
             ,
             namely
             Gods
             curse
             ,
             Gal.
             3.10
             ,
             13.
             4.
             
             From
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             place
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             course
             ,
             Gal.
             1.4
             .
             Ioh.
             15.19
             .
             Ioh.
             17.16
             .
             5.
             
             From
             Death
             ,
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             grounds
             of
             fear
             ,
             Heb.
             2.14
             ,
             15.
             6.
             
             From
             wrath
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Salvation
             is
             great
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             which
             in
             Salvation
             people
             do
             attain
             unto
             .
             All
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             wrapt
             up
             and
             included
             in
             the
             word
             Salvation
             .
             Election
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             ;
             Effectual
             calling
             is
             the
             begining
             of
             it
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Adoption
             and
             Sanctification
             are
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             Glorification
             is
             the
             consummation
             of
             it
             .
             This
             Salvation
             then
             is
             great
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             This
             Salvation
             is
             great
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Efficient
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Meritorious
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Instrumental
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Finall
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Salvation
             is
             a
             great
             Salvation
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               efficient
               cause
            
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             God
             the
             Father
             :
             Salvation
             is
             ascribed
             to
             him
             as
             the
             author
             ,
             Tit.
             3.5
             .
             
               According
               to
               his
               mercy
               he
               saved
               us
               .
            
             God
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             1.
             as
             he
             hath
             chosen
             us
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             Eph.
             1.4
             .
             
               As
               he
               hath
               chosen
               us
               in
               him
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             which
             Election
             being
             of
             Free
             grace
             ,
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Grace
             ,
             Eph.
             2
             5.
             2.
             
             As
             he
             hath
             sent
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             purchase
             Salvation
             for
             us
             ,
             
             Joh.
             3.16
             .
             
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               world
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               that
               whosoever
               believeth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
               .
            
             Gal.
             4.4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               When
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               time
               was
               come
               God
               sent
               forth
               his
               Son
               ,
               made
               of
               a
               Woman
               ,
               made
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               redeem
               them
               which
               were
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               receive
               the
               Adoption
               of
               Sons
               .
            
             3.
             
             As
             he
             revealeth
             this
             Salvation
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             which
             end
             he
             qualifyeth
             and
             sends
             his
             Ministers
             upon
             this
             Embassage
             to
             make
             known
             the
             glad
             tydings
             of
             Salvation
             .
             4.
             
             As
             he
             conferrs
             Salvation
             actually
             upon
             us
             in
             our
             effectual
             calling
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             Sanctification
             and
             Glorification
             ,
             all
             these
             are
             from
             God.
             Now
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             Salvation
             which
             is
             effected
             by
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             especially
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             glorious
             of
             all
             his
             works
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             unto
             which
             all
             his
             other
             works
             have
             some
             kind
             of
             tendency
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Salvation
             is
             a
             great
             Salvation
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               meritorious
               cause
            
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             excellency
             and
             greatness
             of
             whose
             nature
             ,
             office
             and
             sufferings
             do
             demonstrate
             the
             greatness
             of
             this
             Salvation
             which
             was
             purchased
             by
             him
             .
             The
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             were
             most
             properly
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             mans
             salvation
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             the
             greatest
             sufferings
             that
             ever
             were
             endured
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             1.
             
             They
             were
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             greatest
             person
             ;
             as
             man
             he
             was
             the
             head
             of
             the
             creation
             in
             regard
             of
             dignity
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             greater
             King
             than
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Matth.
            
             12.42
             .
             a
             greater
             Prophet
             than
             
               Moses
               ,
               Heb.
            
             3.3
             .
             a
             greater
             Priest
             than
             Aaron
             ,
             even
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             order
             of
             
               Melchisedec
               ,
               Heb.
            
             7.
             
             Moreover
             he
             was
             God
             as
             well
             as
             man
             ,
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
             and
             though
             the
             Godhead
             could
             
             not
             properly
             suffer
             ,
             yet
             through
             its
             union
             in
             the
             same
             p●rson
             to
             the
             Manhood
             ,
             it
             put
             an
             efficacy
             in
             his
             suffering
             ,
             and
             strengthened
             the
             humane
             nature
             to
             undergo
             greater
             sufferings
             as
             to
             the
             value
             of
             them
             in
             that
             short
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Angels
             and
             Men
             in
             the
             world
             (
             had
             their
             strength
             been
             united
             together
             in
             one
             person
             )
             could
             have
             endured
             ,
             if
             the
             greatest
             extremity
             of
             misery
             had
             been
             layd
             upon
             such
             a
             one
             unto
             all
             eternity
             :
             For
             2.
             
             The
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             were
             equivalent
             unto
             eternal
             death
             ,
             and
             ●he
             torments
             of
             the
             damned
             in
             Hell
             ,
             yea
             they
             were
             far
             exceeding
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             Gods
             infinite
             Justice
             is
             hereby
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             sufficiency
             of
             merit
             in
             them
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             not
             only
             of
             Believers
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             Unbelievers
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Men
             but
             of
             Devils
             too
             :
             Christs
             sufferings
             were
             of
             infinite
             value
             ,
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             sufferings
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             so
             closely
             united
             unto
             the
             Humane
             nature
             :
             Therefore
             the
             salvation
             purchased
             by
             these
             sufferings
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             salvation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             salvation
             is
             a
             great
             salvation
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               Instrumental
               Cause
            
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Faith
             ;
             faith
             is
             a
             grace
             of
             great
             worth
             and
             excellency
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             it
             doth
             not
             spring
             from
             any
             root
             or
             power
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             requireth
             such
             exceeding
             great
             power
             in
             the
             effecting
             of
             it
             ;
             we
             read
             of
             the
             exceeding
             greatness
             of
             Gods
             power
             towards
             them
             that
             believe
             according
             to
             the
             working
             of
             his
             mighty
             power
             ,
             Eph.
             1.19
             .
             which
             shews
             that
             the
             salvation
             is
             great
             which
             is
             effected
             by
             this
             grace
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             salvation
             is
             a
             great
             salvation
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               Final
               Cause
            
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             manifestation
             of
             
             Gods
             glory
             :
             1.
             
             The
             glory
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             in
             contriving
             such
             a
             way
             for
             Mans
             salvation
             ,
             which
             no
             created
             understanding
             could
             have
             tho●ght
             of
             :
             2.
             
             The
             glory
             of
             his
             Justice
             which
             is
             as
             fully
             satisfied
             through
             Christs
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             Believers
             had
             been
             eternally
             punished
             :
             3.
             
             And
             chiefly
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             which
             is
             set
             forth
             and
             magnified
             so
             eminently
             in
             all
             the
             degrees
             of
             mans
             salvation
             ,
             that
             nothing
             may
             be
             ascribed
             unto
             Man
             ,
             but
             all
             unto
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             salvation
             is
             a
             great
             salvation
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Thing
             it self
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             so
             great
             salvation
             as
             it
             hath
             no
             comparison
             ,
             and
             is
             beyond
             expression
             ,
             therefore
             labour
             to
             attain
             t●is
             salvation
             ;
             some
             endeavour
             to
             get
             a
             great
             Estate
             ,
             others
             to
             get
             great
             Friends
             ,
             others
             to
             get
             great
             honour
             and
             repute
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             do
             you
             labour
             to
             obtain
             this
             great
             salvation
             which
             doth
             exceed
             all
             in
             greatness
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             high
             and
             noble
             design
             ,
             and
             is
             worthy
             your
             uttermost
             care
             and
             diligence
             in
             seeking
             after
             it
             ;
             other
             things
             are
             but
             small
             things
             ,
             meer
             toyes
             and
             trifles
             in
             comparison
             ;
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             hath
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             worth
             ,
             compared
             with
             this
             so
             great
             s●lvation
             .
             I
             shall
             be
             more
             brief
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             other
             properties
             of
             this
             salvation
             .
          
           
             II.
             This
             salvation
             is
             a
             
               Rare
               Salvation
            
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             few
             do
             obtain
             it
             ;
             Many
             are
             called
             ,
             few
             are
             chosen
             ,
             Matth.
             20.16
             .
             Many
             are
             damned
             ,
             few
             are
             saved
             :
             There
             are
             many
             troops
             of
             sinners
             that
             are
             posting
             in
             the
             broad
             way
             of
             destruction
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             thin
             scattered
             company
             that
             are
             pressing
             forward
             in
             
             the
             narrow
             way
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             ;
             this
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Answer
             of
             our
             Saviour
             upon
             the
             Question
             propounded
             unto
             him
             ,
             Luk.
             13.23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               Then
               said
               one
               unto
               him
               ,
               Lord
               are
               there
               few
               that
               he
               saved
               ?
               And
               he
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               Strive
               to
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               strait
               gate
               ,
               for
               many
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               will
               seek
               to
               enter
               in
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             he
             doth
             in
             eff●ct
             say
             ,
             that
             Few
             ,
             very
             Few
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             for
             he
             tells
             them
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             gate
             of
             salvation
             is
             a
             strait
             gate
             ,
             and
             many
             cannot
             pass
             thorow
             a
             strait
             gate
             ;
             and
             although
             many
             should
             seek
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             this
             gate
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             not
             be
             able
             ;
             and
             if
             many
             that
             seek
             to
             enter
             in
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             ,
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             those
             which
             do
             not
             seek
             to
             enter
             in
             shall
             be
             able
             :
             Hence
             then
             we
             may
             gather
             a
             strong
             argument
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             very
             few
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             If
             the
             most
             of
             men
             and
             women
             in
             the
             world
             do
             not
             seek
             salvation
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             possibly
             attain
             it
             ,
             and
             many
             that
             seek
             salvation
             shall
             never
             finde
             it
             ,
             then
             there
             are
             but
             few
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             but
             the
             most
             in
             the
             world
             do
             not
             seek
             salvation
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Heathen
             world
             which
             is
             by
             many
             degrees
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             sit
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             of
             salvation
             is
             hid
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             expresly
             said
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.3
             .
             Even
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             where
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             shine
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             that
             bear
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             profane
             ,
             or
             only
             civil
             and
             morall
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             the
             total
             neglect
             of
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             such
             cannot
             possibly
             attain
             salvation
             that
             do
             not
             at
             all
             seek
             after
             it
             :
             And
             of
             them
             that
             make
             some
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             do
             something
             in
             order
             to
             salvation
             ,
             many
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             
             to
             attain
             it
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             that
             many
             shall
             seek
             to
             enter
             in
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             seek
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             seek
             salvation
             chiefly
             ;
             they
             seek
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             lusts
             ,
             before
             the
             salvation
             of
             their
             souls
             ;
             because
             they
             do
             not
             seek
             it
             diligently
             ,
             they
             are
             careless
             and
             formal
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             ;
             they
             seek
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             strive
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             press
             towards
             the
             mark
             for
             the
             prize
             of
             the
             high
             calling
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             fall
             short
             and
             miss
             of
             it
             ;
             there
             are
             but
             few
             that
             strive
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
             ,
             that
             strive
             as
             wrestlers
             in
             wrestling
             ,
             or
             racers
             in
             running
             ,
             or
             warriours
             in
             fighting
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             signifie
             ;
             few
             that
             seek
             their
             salvation
             above
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             their
             heart
             and
             might
             ,
             few
             that
             are
             resolved
             for
             salvation
             whatever
             it
             cost
             them
             ,
             whatever
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             unto
             which
             resolution
             and
             endeavour
             all
             must
             come
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             these
             being
             so
             few
             ,
             certainly
             there
             are
             but
             few
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             More
             plainly
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             Math.
             7.13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Enter
               ye
               in
               at
               the
               strait
               gate
               ,
               for
               wide
               is
               the
               gate
               and
               broad
               is
               the
               way
               that
               leadeth
               to
               destruction
               ,
               and
               many
               there
               be
               which
               go
               in
               thereat
               ;
               because
               strait
               is
               the
               gate
               and
               narrow
               the
               way
               which
               leadeth
               unto
               life
               ,
               and
               few
               there
               be
               that
               finde
               it
               .
            
             The
             gate
             and
             way
             of
             sin
             which
             leads
             to
             death
             and
             Hell
             ,
             are
             wide
             and
             broad
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             in
             the
             world
             are
             passing
             thorow
             this
             gate
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             this
             way
             ;
             the
             course
             of
             the
             world
             is
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             which
             course
             is
             destruction
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             so
             many
             go
             in
             at
             the
             gate
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             outer
             gate
             of
             Hell
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             strait
             is
             the
             gate
             ,
             and
             narrow
             the
             way
             which
             leadeth
             unto
             life
             ;
             
             because
             of
             the
             difficulties
             in
             the
             way
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             which
             require
             much
             pains
             and
             diligence
             if
             we
             would
             go
             thorow
             them
             ;
             we
             must
             give
             all
             diligence
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             make
             our
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.10
             .
             We
             must
             work
             out
             our
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             attain
             salvation
             ,
             Phil.
             1.12
             .
             we
             must
             labour
             if
             we
             would
             enter
             into
             Rest
             ,
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
             we
             must
             strive
             if
             we
             would
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
             ,
             Luk.
             13.24
             .
             we
             must
             run
             if
             we
             would
             obtain
             the
             prize
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.24
             .
             we
             must
             fight
             the
             good
             fight
             of
             Faith
             if
             we
             would
             lay
             hold
             on
             eternal
             life
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.12
             .
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             suffereth
             violence
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             violent
             take
             it
             by
             force
             ,
             Math.
             11.12
             .
             we
             must
             lay
             siege
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             wi●h
             force
             and
             violence
             overcome
             those
             potent
             enemies
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             would
             draw
             or
             drive
             us
             away
             from
             the
             walls
             and
             gates
             of
             the
             New
             Ierusalem
             .
             It
             is
             not
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             is
             narrow
             ,
             and
             it
             lyeth
             up
             hill
             ,
             our
             endeavours
             for
             Heaven
             especially
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             are
             like
             climbing
             up
             a
             steep
             hill
             ,
             like
             hewing
             a
             way
             thorow
             hard
             rocks
             ,
             like
             swimming
             against
             a
             strong
             stream
             ,
             like
             cutting
             hard
             wood
             against
             the
             grain
             ;
             and
             because
             of
             the
             opposition
             and
             difficulty
             in
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             therefore
             there
             be
             but
             few
             that
             finde
             the
             path
             thereof
             ;
             most
             choose
             a
             broader
             and
             easier
             way
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             then
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             salvation
             is
             Rare
             and
             scarce
             ,
             the
             consideration
             whereof
             should
             not
             discourage
             you
             ,
             but
             quicken
             you
             unto
             the
             greater
             diligence
             in
             your
             endeavours
             after
             it
             ;
             the
             rarity
             of
             it
             sheweth
             the
             worth
             and
             excellency
             of
             it
             ;
             Jewels
             and
             precious
             stones
             are
             rare
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             got
             ;
             what
             difficulties
             will
             some
             goe
             
             thorow
             ?
             what
             dangerous
             voyages
             unto
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             will
             some
             undertake
             ,
             to
             bring
             home
             some
             rare
             things
             ?
             but
             especially
             the
             consideration
             withall
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             salvatio●
             (
             of
             which
             in
             the
             next
             particular
             )
             should
             quicken
             you
             to
             seek
             after
             it
             .
             Think
             with
             your selves
             (
             my
             beloved
             )
             think
             seriously
             ,
             and
             think
             frequently
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             but
             few
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             then
             examine
             ,
             what
             reason
             you
             have
             to
             think
             that
             you
             are
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             few
             :
             When
             our
             Saviour
             told
             his
             Disciples
             that
             but
             one
             of
             them
             should
             betray
             him
             ,
             they
             looked
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             asked
             him
             ,
             
               Lord
               is
               it
               I
            
             ?
             there
             was
             none
             of
             them
             without
             their
             fears
             which
             made
             them
             so
             inquisitive
             ,
             and
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             pain
             untill
             they
             are
             resolved
             ;
             what
             then
             would
             they
             have
             thought
             and
             said
             ?
             how
             fearfull
             would
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             our
             Saviour
             had
             told
             them
             that
             the
             most
             of
             them
             should
             have
             betrayed
             him
             ,
             yea
             that
             all
             of
             them
             should
             betray
             him
             ,
             but
             one
             ?
             May
             not
             I
             without
             uncharitableness
             say
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             in
             twelve
             ,
             no
             nor
             one
             in
             twenty
             ,
             no
             nor
             one
             in
             a
             hundred
             in
             this
             City
             and
             Nation
             shall
             be
             saved
             ?
             If
             I
             should
             tell
             you
             that
             hear
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             you
             will
             be
             damned
             ,
             yea
             that
             many
             of
             you
             will
             be
             damned
             ,
             yea
             that
             most
             of
             you
             will
             be
             damned
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             few
             of
             this
             great
             company
             will
             be
             saved
             ,
             should
             I
             be
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             say
             it
             will
             be
             thus
             ,
             neither
             can
             I
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             Gods
             secret
             ;
             much
             less
             do
             I
             desire
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             ,
             for
             the
             end
             of
             my
             preaching
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             all
             might
             be
             saved
             ;
             but
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             fear
             that
             many
             of
             you
             here
             present
             will
             be
             found
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             many
             our
             Saviour
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             that
             shall
             seek
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             ;
             
             our
             Saviour
             told
             his
             Auditors
             ,
             that
             flocked
             to
             hear
             him
             ,
             thus
             ,
             and
             are
             you
             better
             than
             they
             ?
             you
             all
             seek
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
             ,
             by
             coming
             into
             this
             place
             where
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             gate
             is
             set
             open
             before
             you
             ;
             but
             are
             there
             not
             many
             amongst
             you
             that
             seek
             in
             a
             careless
             and
             negligent
             manner
             ?
             May
             not
             I
             say
             of
             all
             the
             seekers
             here
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             but
             few
             that
             strive
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
             ?
             Do
             you
             all
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             look
             as
             if
             you
             had
             your
             eye
             upon
             the
             mark
             and
             glorious
             prize
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             were
             pressing
             with
             all
             your
             might
             towards
             it
             ?
             do
             you
             hear
             as
             if
             it
             were
             for
             your
             lives
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             might
             hear
             words
             this
             day
             whereby
             you
             may
             be
             saved
             ?
             do
             you
             pray
             and
             seek
             as
             if
             you
             were
             in
             earnest
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             resolved
             to
             take
             Heaven
             by
             violence
             ,
             and
             whatever
             you
             were
             denyed
             in
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             denyed
             your
             salvation
             ?
             Such
             as
             do
             not
             strive
             shall
             never
             get
             thorow
             the
             strait
             gate
             .
             Think
             with
             your selves
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             that
             many
             in
             this
             place
             shall
             be
             damned
             ,
             and
             then
             say
             ,
             Shall
             not
             I
             ?
             shall
             not
             I
             ?
             and
             O
             what
             a
             miserable
             wretch
             shall
             I
             be
             if
             I
             should
             be
             damned
             !
             if
             I
             should
             get
             only
             to
             the
             gate
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             not
             get
             thorow
             !
             if
             I
             should
             come
             only
             to
             the
             borders
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             dye
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             !
             if
             I
             should
             be
             found
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             negligent
             seekers
             which
             will
             miss
             of
             salvation
             ?
             What
             grounds
             have
             I
             to
             think
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             saved
             ?
             there
             are
             but
             few
             ,
             can
             I
             think
             that
             I
             am
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             few
             ?
             Methinks
             this
             consideration
             of
             the
             Rarity
             of
             salvation
             should
             awaken
             you
             to
             give
             earnest
             heed
             that
             with
             the
             most
             that
             seek
             it
             ,
             you
             may
             not
             miss
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             This
             salvation
             is
             a
             
               necessary
               salvation
            
             :
             the
             great
             difficulty
             of
             obtaining
             some
             precious
             things
             discourageth
             the
             endeavours
             of
             the
             most
             in
             seeking
             after
             them
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             may
             be
             well
             enough
             without
             them
             ;
             but
             this
             salvation
             is
             necessary
             ,
             you
             cannot
             be
             without
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             of
             absolute
             and
             universal
             necessity
             ;
             some
             things
             you
             may
             have
             ,
             this
             you
             must
             have
             ;
             without
             it
             you
             are
             undone
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             irrecoverably
             and
             eternally
             miserable
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             medium
             ,
             no
             middle
             condition
             between
             salvation
             and
             damnation
             (
             of
             which
             more
             by
             and
             by
             )
             :
             some
             things
             are
             necessary
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             salvation
             is
             necessary
             to
             your
             happiness
             ,
             without
             it
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             (
             in
             this
             fallen
             state
             )
             of
             obtaining
             the
             chief
             end
             ,
             the
             chief
             good
             which
             you
             are
             capable
             of
             ;
             without
             this
             no
             coming
             neer
             to
             God
             in
             whom
             your
             chiefest
             happiness
             doth
             consist
             ,
             no
             vision
             or
             fruition
             of
             him
             either
             in
             part
             here
             ,
             or
             in
             full
             and
             eternally
             hereafter
             .
             Some
             men
             have
             need
             of
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             another
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             men
             and
             women
             in
             the
             world
             have
             need
             of
             salvation
             ,
             because
             all
             are
             sinners
             ,
             all
             are
             children
             of
             wrath
             by
             nature
             .
             There
             is
             not
             one
             person
             amongst
             you
             all
             but
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             sin
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             world
             is
             guilty
             before
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             3.19
             .
             and
             every
             moment
             of
             your
             lives
             you
             are
             exposed
             unto
             the
             punishment
             of
             sin
             in
             Hell
             ,
             unless
             you
             are
             brought
             into
             a
             state
             of
             salvation
             .
             It
             is
             necessary
             therefore
             that
             all
             of
             you
             should
             above
             all
             things
             seek
             after
             your
             salvation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             salvation
             is
             
               a
               possible
               salvation
            
             ;
             though
             there
             were
             never
             so
             much
             worth
             and
             excellency
             in
             ,
             never
             so
             much
             necessity
             of
             this
             salvation
             ,
             yet
             if
             there
             
             were
             an
             impossibility
             of
             obtaining
             it
             ,
             all
             arguments
             would
             be
             used
             in
             vain
             to
             press
             any
             to
             endeavour
             after
             it
             ;
             but
             this
             salvation
             is
             possible
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             you
             should
             attain
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             meanest
             of
             you
             ,
             the
             vilest
             of
             you
             ,
             yea
             that
             every
             one
             of
             you
             that
             hear
             these
             words
             may
             attain
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             meanest
             of
             you
             may
             attain
             this
             salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             1.
             
             Such
             of
             you
             as
             are
             of
             the
             meanest
             parts
             ,
             though
             you
             have
             neither
             humane
             learning
             ,
             nor
             capacity
             or
             ability
             for
             it
             ;
             though
             your
             judgement
             be
             shallow
             ,
             your
             fancy
             and
             invention
             dull
             ,
             your
             memory
             weak
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             never
             understand
             and
             retain
             the
             many
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             the
             divers
             kinds
             of
             Languages
             ,
             which
             learned
             men
             have
             written
             their
             books
             in
             ;
             yet
             you
             are
             capable
             of
             being
             made
             the
             Schollars
             and
             Disciples
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             teach
             the
             dullest
             and
             shallowest
             of
             you
             all
             the
             deep
             mysteries
             of
             salvation
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             yea
             and
             he
             can
             give
             you
             a
             greater
             understanding
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             the
             wisest
             and
             most
             learned
             men
             that
             are
             without
             the
             Spirit
             do
             attain
             unto
             ;
             For
             he
             hideth
             those
             things
             from
             the
             wise
             and
             prudent
             which
             he
             revealeth
             unto
             babes
             ,
             Matth.
             11.25
             .
             And
             the
             natural
             man
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             never
             so
             learned
             a
             man
             ,
             receiveth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             know
             them
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             not
             many
             wise
             men
             af●er
             the
             flesh
             are
             called
             ,
             God
             chooseth
             the
             foolish
             things
             of
             the
             world
             to
             exalt
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             in
             their
             salvation
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.26
             ,
             27
             ,
             31.
             
             
               Surgunt
               ind●cti
               &
               rapiunt
               coelum
               ,
               quum
               nos
               cum
               omni
               doctrinà
               in
               Gehennam
               detrudimur
               ,
            
             saith
             one
             .
             The
             unlearned
             arise
             ,
             and
             take
             Heaven
             by
             violence
             ,
             when
             we
             with
             all
             our
             learning
             are
             violently
             thrown
             down
             
             into
             Hell.
             So
             that
             you
             who
             are
             of
             no
             learning
             ,
             and
             but
             mean
             natural
             abilities
             ,
             have
             encouragement
             to
             seek
             after
             this
             salvation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             can
             teach
             you
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             better
             suit
             with
             his
             design
             of
             glorifying
             his
             free
             grace
             in
             bestowing
             it
             upon
             such
             as
             you
             ,
             rather
             than
             on
             the
             wise
             and
             learned
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             apt
             to
             ascribe
             the
             glory
             unto
             themselves
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             of
             you
             as
             are
             not
             only
             of
             the
             meanest
             parts
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             meanest
             condition
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             may
             attain
             this
             Salva●ion
             ;
             
               the
               poor
               have
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             Matth.
             11.5
             .
             If
             with
             poverty
             in
             regard
             of
             Estate
             ,
             you
             are
             also
             poor
             in
             spirit
             ,
             the
             riches
             of
             grace
             and
             salvation
             are
             tendered
             freely
             unto
             you
             ;
             read
             for
             your
             encouragement
             what
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Iam.
             2.5
             .
             
               Hearken
               my
               beloved
               Brethren
               ,
               hath
               not
               God
               chosen
               the
               poor
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               rich
               in
               Faith
               ,
               and
               H●irs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               promised
               unto
               them
               that
               lo●●
               him
               .
            
             If
             you
             were
             to
             seek
             some
             great
             favour
             from
             an
             Earthly
             Prince
             ,
             your
             mean
             attire
             and
             condition
             might
             keep
             you
             at
             a
             distance
             ;
             and
             you
             might
             have
             no
             regard
             given
             to
             your
             request
             ,
             should
             it
             have
             a
             hearing
             ;
             The
             Petitions
             of
             the
             great
             and
             rich
             are
             heard
             in
             Courts
             on
             Earth
             ,
             when
             the
             poor
             and
             mean
             are
             despised
             :
             but
             the
             King
             of
             Heaven
             doth
             regard
             the
             rich
             no
             more
             than
             the
             poor
             ,
             Iob
             34.19
             .
             And
             if
             you
             seek
             diligently
             after
             this
             Salvation
             ,
             you
             may
             have
             as
             free
             access
             to
             the
             Lord
             as
             any
             ,
             and
             your
             Petitions
             shall
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             certainly
             obtain
             this
             Salvation
             which
             you
             seek
             after
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             vilest
             of
             you
             all
             may
             attain
             Salvation
             ;
             Some
             of
             you
             it
             may
             be
             have
             been
             notorious
             sinners
             ,
             
             your
             consciences
             do
             accuse
             you
             of
             such
             great
             sins
             ,
             with
             such
             hainous
             aggravations
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             discouraged
             and
             out
             of
             hope
             that
             such
             as
             you
             should
             be
             saved
             ;
             you
             have
             offered
             such
             high
             affronts
             and
             indignities
             unto
             the
             highest
             Majesty
             that
             you
             think
             he
             can
             never
             put
             them
             up
             ;
             you
             have
             run
             so
             deep
             and
             so
             long
             upon
             the
             score
             ,
             that
             you
             think
             the
             scores
             can
             never
             be
             wiped
             off
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             been
             smaller
             faults
             ,
             or
             more
             ordinary
             slips
             ,
             or
             you
             had
             sought
             after
             Salvation
             sooner
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             hoped
             to
             speed
             ,
             but
             now
             you
             fear
             the
             door
             of
             mercy
             is
             shut
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             Grace
             is
             spent
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             for
             such
             vile
             sinners
             as
             you
             :
             But
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             that
             the
             vilest
             of
             you
             all
             may
             attain
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             door
             of
             mercy
             is
             not
             so
             fast
             shut
             as
             yet
             ,
             but
             by
             knocking
             hard
             it
             may
             be
             opened
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             as
             the
             day
             of
             your
             life
             is
             continued
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             are
             continued
             ,
             you
             cannot
             say
             that
             the
             day
             of
             grace
             is
             quite
             〈◊〉
             ;
             there
             is
             salvation
             attainable
             by
             the
             worst
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             look
             after
             it
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             of
             Publicans
             and
             Harlots
             that
             entred
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             sooner
             than
             the
             Pharisees
             who
             boasted
             in
             their
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             Matth.
             21.31
             .
             He
             conversed
             with
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             worst
             of
             sinners
             to
             repentance
             ,
             Matth.
             9.11
             ,
             13.
             
             Inde●d
             when
             the
             Apostle
             maketh
             mention
             of
             notorious
             sinners
             ,
             he
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             such
             whilest
             such
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             saved
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               the
               unrighteous
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               neither
               Fornicators
               ,
               nor
               Idolaters
               ,
               nor
               Adulterers
               ,
               nor
               ●ffeminate
               ,
               nor
               Abusers
               of
               th●mselves
               with
               Mankind
               ,
               nor
               Thieves
               ,
               nor
               Covetous
               ,
               no●
               Drunkards
               ,
               nor
               Revilers
               ,
               nor
               Extortioners
               ,
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             Those
             that
             are
             such
             notorious
             
             sinners
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             such
             sins
             without
             repentance
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ;
             but
             withall
             he
             addeth
             in
             the
             11.
             verse
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             had
             been
             such
             sinners
             ,
             but
             were
             now
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             through
             their
             interest
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             upon
             their
             hearts
             ,
             
               And
               such
               were
               some
               of
               you
               ;
               but
               ye
               are
               washed
               ,
               but
               ye
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               but
               ye
               are
               justified
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               our
               God
            
             ;
             they
             were
             justified
             ,
             their
             sins
             pardoned
             and
             persons
             accepted
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             through
             the
             imputation
             of
             his
             righteousness
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             washed
             and
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             infusion
             of
             Grace
             by
             the
             Spirit
             into
             them
             :
             I
             might
             add
             further
             inst●nces
             of
             notorious
             sinners
             who
             have
             been
             saved
             ,
             as
             
               Manasses
               ,
               Mary
               Magdalen
               ,
               Paul
               ,
            
             who
             before
             Conversion
             calleth
             himself
             the
             chiefest
             of
             sinners
             ,
             yet
             obtained
             Mercy
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             moreover
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             repent
             now
             and
             apply
             your selves
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             greater
             your
             sins
             have
             been
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             Gods
             glory
             be
             illustrated
             in
             your
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             abounding
             of
             your
             sins
             will
             make
             way
             for
             the
             super-abounding
             of
             his
             grace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             of
             you
             that
             hear
             these
             words
             may
             obtain
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             every
             one
             of
             you
             in
             this
             place
             may
             be
             saved
             ;
             it
             would
             be
             a
             rare
             thing
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             possible
             thing
             :
             indeed
             there
             are
             but
             few
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             but
             who
             knoweth
             but
             all
             of
             you
             may
             be
             found
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             few
             ;
             and
             O
             how
             would
             it
             rejoyce
             my
             heart
             to
             see
             all
             those
             faces
             in
             Heaven
             whom
             I
             see
             here
             this
             day
             to
             hear
             the
             words
             of
             Salvation
             .
             Be
             encouraged
             to
             seek
             after
             your
             salvation
             by
             the
             possibility
             of
             obtaining
             .
             Now
             
             salvation
             is
             possible
             for
             all
             of
             you
             that
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             attained
             it
             ;
             but
             let
             me
             add
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             possible
             long
             for
             you
             all
             ;
             whilst
             you
             are
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             though
             you
             be
             condemned
             to
             Hell
             for
             sin
             whilst
             unbelievers
             ,
             Ioh.
             3.18
             .
             He
             that
             believeth
             not
             is
             condemned
             already
             ;
             yet
             the
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             is
             traversible
             ,
             you
             may
             appeal
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Chancery
             ;
             you
             may
             fly
             from
             the
             bar
             of
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             unto
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             heartily
             repent
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             lay
             hold
             on
             Christ
             ,
             you
             may
             obtain
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             :
             Whilst
             the
             reprieve
             of
             your
             life
             lasteth
             ,
             salvation
             is
             attainable
             ;
             but
             when
             once
             your
             life
             is
             come
             to
             an
             end
             (
             which
             you
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             it
             may
             be
             )
             and
             you
             be
             found
             in
             a
             state
             of
             impenitency
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             then
             the
             percullis
             will
             be
             shutt
             down
             upon
             you
             for
             ever
             ;
             then
             the
             black
             flag
             will
             be
             hung
             out
             ;
             then
             the
             talent
             of
             lead
             will
             seal
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             your
             wickedness
             ;
             and
             your
             condemnation
             will
             be
             irreversible
             ;
             when
             the
             day
             of
             your
             life
             is
             spent
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             grace
             will
             be
             spent
             too
             ,
             and
             the
             door
             of
             mercy
             will
             be
             shut
             upon
             you
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             for
             any
             of
             you
             that
             have
             not
             attained
             ,
             then
             to
             attain
             salvation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             salvation
             is
             a
             
               neer
               Salvation
            
             .
             Say
             not
             in
             your
             heart
             ,
             Who
             shall
             ascend
             up
             into
             Heaven
             to
             learn
             what
             it
             is
             there
             ?
             or
             who
             shall
             descend
             into
             the
             deep
             to
             bring
             notice
             of
             it
             from
             thence
             ?
             or
             who
             shall
             take
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             fly
             into
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             thence
             to
             bring
             tydings
             of
             it
             to
             you
             ?
             for
             the
             word
             of
             salvation
             is
             near
             unto
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             brought
             home
             to
             your
             own
             doors
             ,
             it
             is
             
             that
             word
             which
             is
             now
             sounding
             in
             your
             ears
             ,
             even
             the
             words
             which
             we
             Ministers
             preach
             unto
             you
             :
             read
             what
             those
             words
             are
             which
             are
             brought
             so
             nigh
             ,
             Rom.
             10.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               The
               word
               is
               nigh
               thee
               ,
               even
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               word
               of
               faith
               which
               we
               preach
               ,
               That
               if
               thou
               shalt
               confess
               with
               thy
               mouth
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               shalt
               believe
               in
               thy
               heart
               that
               God
               hath
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               :
               For
               with
               the
               heart
               man
               believeth
               unto
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               mouth
               confession
               is
               made
               unto
               salvation
               .
               For
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               Whosoever
               believeth
               on
               him
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               :
               For
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               between
               the
               Iew
               and
               the
               Greek
               :
               for
               the
               same
               Lord
               over
               all
               is
               rich
               unto
               all
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               :
               for
               whosoever
               calleth
               upon
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             Heretofore
             salvation
             was
             only
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             whoever
             of
             other
             Nations
             would
             be
             saved
             ,
             they
             must
             travel
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             worship
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             Temple
             ,
             and
             enquire
             for
             salvation
             in
             that
             place
             :
             then
             salvation
             was
             afar
             off
             from
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             especially
             from
             these
             Brittish
             Isles
             ;
             but
             now
             since
             the
             revelation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             were
             afar
             off
             are
             made
             nigh
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             the
             word
             of
             salvation
             is
             brought
             nigh
             unto
             us
             ;
             you
             have
             many
             Messengers
             of
             Peace
             ,
             which
             bring
             the
             glad
             tydings
             of
             salvation
             near
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             further
             encourage
             you
             to
             seek
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             salvation
             is
             an
             
               Evident
               Salvation
            
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             clearly
             and
             evidently
             made
             known
             unto
             us
             ,
             than
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             former
             ages
             unto
             any
             ,
             or
             than
             it
             is
             in
             other
             places
             unto
             many
             .
          
           
             In
             former
             ages
             this
             salvation
             was
             not
             made
             known
             
             so
             clearly
             unto
             any
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             the
             ages
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             :
             the
             Prophets
             themselves
             who
             prophesied
             of
             it
             ,
             did
             not
             fully
             understand
             what
             the
             Spirit
             in
             them
             did
             signifie
             ,
             when
             it
             foretold
             of
             this
             grace
             which
             should
             come
             unto
             the
             Church
             in
             after
             ages
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             first
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             salvation
             ,
             is
             called
             a
             revelation
             of
             the
             mysterie
             which
             had
             been
             kept
             secret
             since
             the
             world
             began
             unto
             that
             time
             ,
             Rom.
             16.25
             .
             And
             a
             manifestation
             of
             that
             mysterie
             to
             the
             Saints
             which
             had
             been
             hid
             from
             ages
             and
             generations
             ,
             Col.
             1.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             The
             Gospel
             of
             salvation
             was
             indeed
             revealed
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Law
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             by
             Moses
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             more
             obscurely
             ;
             it
             was
             wrapt
             up
             in
             types
             and
             figures
             ;
             and
             as
             there
             was
             a
             vail
             before
             Moses
             his
             face
             ,
             so
             there
             was
             a
             vail
             before
             the
             truths
             of
             salvation
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             could
             not
             stedfastly
             look
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             those
             things
             which
             were
             after
             to
             be
             abolished
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.13
             .
             but
             this
             vail
             is
             done
             away
             in
             Christ
             ,
             v.
             14.
             
             When
             Christ
             suffered
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             the
             vail
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             kept
             the
             people
             off
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ,
             was
             rent
             from
             the
             top
             to
             the
             bottom
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             way
             into
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             was
             made
             manifest
             ,
             and
             Christ
             by
             his
             appearance
             abolished
             death
             ,
             and
             brought
             life
             and
             immortality
             to
             light
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.10
             .
             Then
             darkness
             did
             pass
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             and
             marvellous
             light
             did
             shine
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             2.8
             .
             And
             now
             with
             open
             face
             believers
             do
             behold
             as
             in
             a
             glass
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
             The
             scope
             of
             which
             places
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             obscurity
             of
             former
             revelations
             ,
             and
             the
             clearness
             and
             evidence
             of
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             these
             latter
             daies
             .
          
           
             In
             other
             places
             this
             salvation
             is
             not
             made
             known
             so
             
             clearly
             unto
             many
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             made
             known
             at
             all
             unto
             the
             most
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             a
             thick
             darkness
             of
             ignorance
             doth
             overspread
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             even
             amongst
             those
             that
             call
             themselves
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             there
             are
             in
             many
             places
             such
             fogs
             and
             mists
             of
             errour
             and
             heresie
             ,
             that
             the
             truths
             of
             salvation
             are
             darkened
             ,
             and
             peoples
             minds
             are
             blinded
             ;
             but
             now
             unto
             you
             this
             salvation
             is
             made
             so
             clear
             and
             evident
             ;
             the
             thing
             and
             way
             of
             it
             is
             made
             so
             manifest
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             encouragement
             to
             seek
             after
             this
             salvation
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             salvation
             is
             a
             
               Free
               Salvation
            
             ;
             it
             will
             cost
             you
             no
             money
             ,
             you
             may
             have
             it
             for
             nothing
             ,
             you
             may
             have
             it
             for
             accepting
             :
             If
             you
             were
             taken
             captive
             by
             men
             ,
             if
             you
             were
             slaves
             to
             the
             Turks
             ,
             possibly
             you
             might
             not
             be
             delivered
             without
             some
             considerable
             summ
             for
             your
             ransom
             ;
             but
             you
             may
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             slavery
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             lusts
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             saved
             from
             sin
             and
             Hell
             without
             money
             :
             Indeed
             a
             price
             hath
             been
             paid
             for
             your
             ransom
             ,
             not
             silver
             or
             gold
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             ten
             thousand
             times
             more
             precious
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             shed
             upon
             the
             Cross
             for
             you
             ;
             yet
             though
             your
             salvation
             cost
             Christ
             dear
             ,
             it
             is
             free
             unto
             you
             ,
             it
             will
             cost
             you
             nothing
             ;
             pardon
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             grace
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             eternal
             life
             unto
             you
             is
             a
             free
             gift
             ;
             you
             are
             invited
             to
             come
             unto
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             to
             buy
             wine
             and
             milk
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             without
             money
             and
             without
             price
             ,
             Isa.
             55.1
             .
             The
             Spirit
             saith
             ,
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Bride
             saith
             ,
             come
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             is
             a
             thirst
             let
             him
             come
             ,
             and
             take
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             life
             freely
             ,
             Rev.
             22.17
             .
             There
             is
             sufficiency
             of
             grace
             in
             God
             for
             
             the
             salvation
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             grace
             in
             your
             salvation
             freely
             :
             You
             may
             have
             it
             without
             money
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             poor
             ,
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             cannot
             be
             bought
             ;
             and
             you
             may
             have
             it
             without
             merit
             ;
             if
             you
             conceit
             that
             you
             deserve
             any
             thing
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             nothing
             ;
             if
             you
             are
             sensible
             of
             your
             unworthiness
             ,
             and
             apply
             Christs
             merits
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             through
             him
             you
             may
             have
             salvation
             freely
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             This
             salvation
             is
             a
             
               Sure
               Salvation
            
             ;
             you
             have
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             certainty
             of
             a
             thing
             than
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             if
             you
             consider
             that
             God
             is
             infinite
             in
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             do
             whatever
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             is
             infinitely
             true
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             do
             whatever
             he
             hath
             promised
             :
             God
             is
             most
             powerful
             ,
             and
             therefore
             able
             to
             save
             you
             ;
             there
             is
             strength
             sufficient
             in
             his
             Almighty
             Arm
             ,
             to
             bring
             salvation
             unto
             you
             ;
             and
             God
             is
             most
             faithfull
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             salvation
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             if
             you
             get
             faith
             to
             apply
             the
             promises
             ,
             you
             shall
             certainly
             have
             the
             thing
             :
             There
             is
             an
             uncertainty
             in
             every
             thing
             else
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             certainty
             in
             this
             salvation
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             certain
             from
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             cannot
             lye
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             may
             have
             it
             if
             you
             will
             accept
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             certain
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             firmness
             of
             the
             promises
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             have
             attained
             unto
             any
             degrees
             of
             this
             salvation
             ,
             the
             perfecting
             of
             it
             will
             be
             most
             sure
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             hath
             begun
             a
             good
             work
             in
             you
             ,
             will
             perform
             it
             until
             the
             day
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Phil.
             1.6
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             laid
             before
             you
             the
             properties
             of
             this
             salvation
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             great
             salvation
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             rare
             salvation
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             necessary
             salvation
             ;
             it
             is
             
             a
             possible
             salvation
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             near
             salvation
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             evident
             salvation
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             free
             salvation
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             sure
             salvation
             ;
             all
             which
             being
             laid
             together
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             strong
             motive
             and
             inducement
             to
             you
             to
             labour
             that
             you
             may
             attain
             a
             share
             in
             this
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XVII
             .
          
           
             FRom
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             
             Damnation
             of
             all
             such
             as
             do
             not
             obtain
             salvation
             .
             The
             damnation
             of
             all
             such
             persons
             will
             be
             Dreadfull
             and
             Certain
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Damnation
             of
             such
             as
             are
             not
             saved
             will
             be
             dreadful
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Day
                 of
                 their
                 damnation
                 will
                 be
                 dreadful
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Sentence
                 of
                 their
                 damnation
                 will
                 be
                 dreadful
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Execution
                 of
                 their
                 damnation
                 will
                 be
                 dreadful
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Day
             of
             the
             damnation
             of
             such
             as
             are
             not
             saved
             will
             be
             dreadful
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             :
             O
             how
             dreadful
             will
             this
             day
             be
             to
             you
             that
             are
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             ,
             when
             the
             Heavens
             shall
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Judge
             of
             the
             world
             shall
             descend
             with
             a
             shout
             ,
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Arch-Angel
             ,
             and
             the
             loud
             sound
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             ;
             when
             the
             Earth
             shall
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             summoned
             to
             appear
             before
             Christs
             Tribunal
             ;
             and
             the
             Books
             shall
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             all
             your
             sins
             shall
             be
             made
             manifest
             before
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             when
             the
             Heavens
             shall
             be
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             melt
             down
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             pass
             away
             with
             a
             great
             noise
             ;
             and
             the
             Earth
             shall
             be
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             burn
             under
             you
             ;
             and
             every
             Mountain
             and
             
             Hill
             shall
             flee
             away
             before
             Christs
             face
             ;
             and
             Christ
             shall
             be
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             flames
             of
             anger
             to
             take
             vengeance
             upon
             you
             for
             your
             sins
             .
             Think
             ,
             O
             think
             how
             dreadful
             this
             day
             of
             damnation
             will
             be
             unto
             all
             such
             of
             you
             as
             shall
             not
             then
             be
             found
             in
             a
             state
             of
             salvation
             !
             O
             what
             dread
             will
             seize
             upon
             you
             so
             soon
             as
             your
             eyes
             are
             opened
             ,
             and
             you
             find
             the
             predictions
             of
             the
             word
             which
             you
             formerly
             slighted
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             perceive
             that
             now
             indeed
             the
             day
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             is
             come
             ,
             when
             you
             shall
             be
             dragged
             like
             so
             many
             malefactors
             before
             the
             Judgement-seat
             ,
             and
             there
             stand
             naked
             horribly
             lashing
             your selves
             in
             the
             reflections
             of
             conscience
             upon
             your
             fore-past
             wickedness
             ;
             how
             will
             you
             be
             ready
             to
             tear
             your selves
             to
             pieces
             for
             your
             folly
             and
             madness
             ,
             that
             you
             did
             not
             provide
             for
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             flee
             from
             this
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             then
             you
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             escape
             ?
             how
             willingly
             would
             you
             creep
             into
             some
             rock
             ,
             or
             under
             some
             mountain
             ,
             or
             abide
             still
             in
             your
             grave
             ,
             or
             cast
             your selves
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             if
             possibly
             any
             place
             could
             be
             found
             to
             hide
             you
             in
             this
             terrible
             day
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             finde
             no
             hiding-place
             for
             your selves
             ?
             Think
             what
             hideous
             thoughts
             ,
             what
             sinking
             fears
             ,
             what
             horrible
             perplexity
             of
             mind
             you
             will
             on
             this
             day
             be
             filled
             withall
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             dreadful
             day
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Sentence
             of
             the
             damnation
             of
             such
             as
             are
             not
             saved
             will
             be
             dreadful
             ;
             when
             the
             Books
             are
             opened
             where
             your
             sins
             are
             recorded
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             convicted
             by
             the
             Judge
             ;
             then
             he
             will
             proceed
             to
             pass
             sentence
             upon
             you
             .
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
               cursed
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               ,
               prepared
               for
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               Matth.
            
             25.41
             .
             O
             dreadful
             words
             !
             the
             voice
             will
             be
             loud
             with
             which
             they
             will
             be
             pronounced
             ,
             such
             as
             shall
             reach
             the
             ears
             of
             all
             the
             wicked
             
             together
             of
             all
             generations
             ,
             and
             how
             will
             they
             all
             quake
             and
             tremble
             at
             the
             sound
             thereof
             !
             You
             may
             cry
             it
             may
             be
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             mercy
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             be
             in
             vain
             ;
             you
             may
             say
             ,
             Lord
             open
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             receive
             us
             into
             thy
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             participate
             in
             the
             joyes
             thereof
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Depart
             from
             me
             ,
             I
             know
             ye
             not
             all
             ye
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             :
             But
             if
             you
             must
             depart
             ,
             you
             may
             wish
             for
             his
             blessing
             ,
             as
             Esau
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             but
             an
             inferiour
             blessing
             ;
             no
             ,
             depart
             ye
             cursed
             ,
             depart
             with
             a
             curse
             :
             If
             then
             you
             must
             depart
             with
             a
             curse
             ,
             you
             may
             wish
             for
             some
             convenient
             place
             of
             abode
             ,
             and
             good
             company
             ,
             as
             Cain
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             forth
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             a
             curse
             ,
             he
             built
             a
             City
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             took
             some
             comfort
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             in
             his
             habitation
             ,
             and
             wife
             ,
             and
             children
             ;
             no
             ,
             depart
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             ;
             you
             must
             dwell
             in
             devouring
             fire
             ,
             and
             inhabit
             everlasting
             burnings
             ,
             and
             your
             companions
             will
             be
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             and
             fellow-damned
             sinners
             ,
             in
             whom
             you
             will
             not
             find
             the
             least
             comfort
             ,
             which
             leads
             to
             the
             third
             particular
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Execution
             of
             the
             Damnation
             of
             such
             as
             are
             not
             saved
             ,
             will
             be
             dreadful
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             be
             in
             Hell
             ;
             when
             the
             irreversible
             sentence
             of
             damnation
             is
             passed
             upon
             you
             ,
             immediately
             the
             execution
             will
             follow
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             be
             haled
             from
             the
             Judgement
             seat
             ,
             and
             the
             everlasting
             doors
             of
             the
             prison
             of
             Hell
             will
             be
             lifted
             up
             ,
             where
             a
             horrible
             fire
             is
             burning
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             quenched
             ,
             into
             which
             you
             must
             enter
             ,
             and
             be
             shut
             down
             ,
             and
             shut
             in
             to
             take
             up
             your
             eternal
             abode
             in
             that
             place
             of
             torment
             ;
             there
             every
             part
             will
             be
             tormented
             ,
             every
             member
             of
             your
             bodies
             ,
             every
             faculty
             of
             your
             souls
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             
             highest
             degree
             of
             extremity
             beyond
             your
             now
             capacity
             ,
             and
             your
             torments
             will
             have
             no
             intermission
             ,
             neither
             will
             you
             have
             any
             hopes
             of
             their
             conclusion
             .
             I
             have
             already
             treated
             in
             my
             Book
             of
             Judgement
             of
             the
             universality
             ,
             extremity
             ,
             and
             eternity
             of
             the
             torments
             of
             the
             Damned
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             not
             here
             inlarge
             .
             From
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             you
             may
             evidently
             perceive
             ,
             that
             the
             Damnation
             of
             such
             as
             are
             not
             saved
             will
             be
             dreadfull
             ,
             which
             should
             awaken
             you
             to
             endeavour
             after
             your
             salvation
             ,
             especially
             if
             withall
             you
             consider
             ,
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             the
             Damnation
             of
             such
             as
             are
             not
             saved
             will
             be
             Certain
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             there
             will
             be
             unavoidable
             Damnation
             ,
             because
             between
             these
             two
             hereafter
             there
             will
             be
             no
             middle
             condition
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             not
             saved
             will
             most
             certainly
             be
             damned
             ;
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             ,
             eternal
             happiness
             ,
             or
             eternal
             misery
             will
             be
             the
             portion
             of
             all
             the
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             of
             Adam
             .
             I
             might
             shew
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             and
             Truth
             ,
             doth
             require
             the
             Damnation
             of
             all
             such
             as
             do
             not
             obtain
             Salvation
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             either
             God
             must
             prove
             unholy
             ,
             and
             unjust
             and
             false
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             ,
             or
             you
             which
             are
             not
             saved
             must
             be
             damned
             ,
             therefore
             this
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             escaping
             of
             the
             damnation
             of
             Hell
             by
             such
             as
             neglect
             the
             great
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Heb.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             And
             methinks
             by
             this
             time
             I
             should
             hear
             some
             of
             you
             cry
             out
             as
             the
             Iews
             when
             Peter
             preached
             ,
             or
             the
             Jaylor
             ,
             
               O
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             III.
             I
             Am
             to
             tell
             you
             
               Words
               to
               guide
               you
               in
               the
               way
               to
               attain
               Salvation
               .
            
             And
             here
             I
             shall
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Direct
                 what
                 things
                 you
                 must
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Shew
                 what
                 Means
                 you
                 must
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 help
                 you
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             Things
             you
             must
             do
             that
             you
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             Take
             this
             in
             these
             Ten
             Directions
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 You
                 must
                 see
                 your selves
                 lost
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 You
                 must
                 mourn
                 for
                 sin
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 You
                 must
                 turn
                 from
                 sin
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 You
                 must
                 believe
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 You
                 must
                 get
                 a
                 new
                 Nature
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 You
                 must
                 lead
                 a
                 New
                 Life
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 You
                 must
                 resolve
                 upon
                 sufferings
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 called
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 You
                 must
                 study
                 and
                 apply
                 the
                 Promises
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 You
                 must
                 give
                 up
                 your selves
                 in
                 Covenant
                 unto
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 You
                 must
                 be
                 stedfast
                 and
                 persevere
                 in
                 the
                 Wayes
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 your
                 lives
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Direction
             1.
             
             
               You
               must
               see
               your selves
               lost
            
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             be
             saved
             ;
             Luk.
             19.10
             .
             our
             Saviour
             telleth
             us
             ,
             
               that
               he
               came
               to
               seek
               and
               save
               that
               which
               was
               lost
               .
            
             You
             must
             be
             lost
             if
             you
             would
             be
             found
             :
             We
             read
             Luk.
             15.
             of
             the
             lost
             Sheep
             ,
             the
             lost
             Groat
             ,
             and
             the
             
             lost
             Son
             ,
             all
             which
             were
             found
             again
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             joy
             .
             When
             sinners
             perceive
             themselves
             to
             be
             lost
             and
             undone
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             neer
             to
             be
             found
             and
             saved
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             O
             then
             as
             ever
             you
             expect
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             you
             must
             see
             and
             be
             sensible
             of
             your
             lost
             estate
             ,
             whilest
             you
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Nature
             :
             And
             for
             this
             end
             you
             must
             get
             a
             Conviction
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   your
                   sin
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Punishment
                   you
                   have
                   deserved
                   for
                   your
                   sin
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   your
                   Insufficiency
                   to
                   satisfie
                   Gods
                   Iustice.
                   
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   your
                   inability
                   to
                   make
                   resistance
                   ,
                   and
                   defend
                   your selves
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Impossibility
                   of
                   your
                   fleeing
                   and
                   escaping
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   That
                   as
                   yet
                   you
                   have
                   no
                   Interest
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   alone
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   deliver
                   you
                   from
                   the
                   wrath
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             you
             may
             be
             sensible
             of
             your
             lost
             estate
             ,
             you
             must
             get
             
               a
               Conviction
               of
               your
               sin
            
             ,
             your
             eyes
             must
             be
             opened
             to
             see
             your selves
             guilty
             of
             sin
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             mouths
             must
             be
             stopped
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             condemn
             you
             .
             You
             must
             not
             only
             understand
             the
             nature
             of
             sin
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             transgression
             of
             the
             holy
             ,
             and
             righteous
             ,
             and
             good
             Law
             of
             the
             holy
             and
             glorious
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             but
             also
             you
             must
             be
             particularly
             and
             thorowly
             convinced
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             transgressed
             this
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             you
             must
             be
             convinced
             of
             your
             particular
             sins
             :
             As
             to
             the
             kinds
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             you
             must
             1.
             
             See
             your selves
             guilty
             of
             
               Original
               sin
            
             ,
             of
             Adams
             first
             transgression
             by
             a
             just
             imputation
             ,
             you
             being
             in
             his
             loyns
             ,
             and
             parties
             in
             the
             first
             Covenant
             :
             and
             then
             you
             must
             see
             what
             inherent
             sin
             there
             is
             in
             
             your
             nature
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             conceived
             and
             born
             in
             sin
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             a
             viperous
             brood
             ,
             a
             Se●p●ntine
             generation
             ,
             a
             seed
             of
             evil
             doers
             ;
             that
             the
             Toad
             is
             not
             fuller
             of
             poyson
             ,
             than
             your
             natures
             are
             full
             of
             sin
             ;
             that
             your
             natures
             are
             contrary
             unto
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             enmity
             in
             them
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             6.7
             .
             You
             must
             be
             convinced
             ,
             how
             your
             natures
             are
             depraved
             ,
             being
             wholly
             destitute
             of
             Original
             Righteousness
             ,
             empty
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             inclinable
             wholly
             unto
             evil
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             a
             polluted
             fountain
             ,
             from
             whence
             can
             proceed
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             unclean
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             a
             bitter
             root
             ,
             from
             whence
             doth
             spring
             forth
             such
             cursed
             fruits
             of
             sin
             in
             your
             lives
             ;
             and
             you
             should
             look
             upon
             your
             sin
             of
             nature
             to
             be
             the
             worst
             ,
             because
             the
             Original
             of
             all
             actuall
             transgressions
             .
             2.
             
             You
             must
             be
             convinced
             of
             your
             
               actual
               sins
            
             ,
             how
             you
             have
             broken
             Gods
             Law
             in
             thought
             ,
             word
             and
             deed
             ,
             you
             must
             see
             your
             sins
             of
             Omission
             ,
             and
             your
             sins
             of
             Commission
             ,
             against
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Table
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             you
             can
             remember
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             aggravations
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             been
             committed
             through
             ignorance
             when
             you
             have
             had
             means
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             if
             against
             light
             of
             Nature
             and
             the
             Word
             ,
             if
             against
             the
             reluctance
             of
             natural
             Conscience
             ,
             if
             against
             many
             Warnings
             and
             Reproofs
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             been
             committed
             with
             security
             ,
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             delight
             ,
             greediness
             ,
             pride
             ,
             presumption
             ,
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             might
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             gu●lt
             of
             sin
             ,
             you
             must
             look
             into
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             which
             as
             in
             a
             glass
             you
             may
             see
             your
             natural
             face
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             spots
             thereof
             ;
             the
             Law
             will
             discover
             the
             sin
             of
             your
             natures
             ,
             as
             it
             requireth
             perfect
             conformity
             thereunto
             in
             habit
             ,
             disposition
             ,
             
             and
             inclination
             ,
             and
             forbiddeth
             all
             evil
             byasses
             of
             the
             will
             and
             heart
             to
             sin
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             external
             transgressions
             ;
             Moreover
             the
             Law
             will
             discover
             to
             you
             your
             actual
             sins
             ;
             but
             then
             you
             must
             look
             beyond
             the
             head
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             ten
             ,
             for
             you
             must
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             several
             branches
             belonging
             to
             every
             head
             ,
             which
             are
             many
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             If
             you
             would
             finde
             out
             whether
             you
             are
             guilty
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             only
             look
             upon
             the
             Precept
             as
             forbidding
             only
             the
             gross
             outward
             act
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               Adultery
            
             ,
             but
             as
             reaching
             to
             the
             inward
             desires
             and
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Math.
             5.28
             .
             interprets
             this
             Precept
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             looketh
             upon
             a
             woman
             to
             lust
             after
             her
             ,
             hath
             committed
             Adultery
             with
             her
             already
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             Precept
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
            
             ,
             it
             is
             murder
             not
             only
             to
             take
             away
             the
             life
             of
             another
             by
             violence
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             be
             angry
             with
             our
             brother
             without
             a
             cause
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             other
             Precepts
             .
             And
             as
             you
             must
             look
             into
             the
             Law
             for
             Conviction
             of
             sin
             ,
             so
             you
             must
             also
             look
             into
             your
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             read
             what
             is
             there
             registred
             ,
             and
             compare
             your
             hearts
             and
             lives
             with
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             you
             should
             call
             to
             minde
             the
             places
             you
             have
             lived
             in
             ,
             the
             busin●sses
             you
             have
             been
             employed
             about
             ,
             and
             the
             circumstances
             of
             your
             lives
             may
             bring
             to
             remembrance
             many
             sins
             committed
             long
             ago
             ,
             with
             their
             aggravations
             .
             You
             must
             get
             thus
             a
             conviction
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             especially
             if
             you
             have
             fallen
             into
             any
             grosser
             sin
             in
             your
             life
             ,
             as
             adultery
             ,
             drunkenness
             ,
             theft
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             swearing
             ,
             Sabbath-breaking
             ,
             profaneness
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             you
             must
             see
             the
             heinousness
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             withall
             you
             must
             see
             that
             every
             sin
             which
             you
             have
             committed
             is
             heinous
             ,
             as
             
             it
             is
             a
             dishonour
             to
             the
             highest
             Majesty
             ,
             who
             is
             infinitely
             more
             exalted
             above
             the
             greatest
             Earthly
             Kings
             and
             Potentates
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             exalted
             above
             the
             meanest
             Worm
             ,
             or
             Flie
             ;
             and
             for
             such
             as
             you
             to
             dishonour
             and
             affront
             him
             by
             sin
             ,
             is
             very
             heinous
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             a
             Conviction
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             which
             you
             must
             endeavour
             after
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             you
             may
             be
             sensible
             of
             your
             lost
             estate
             ,
             you
             must
             get
             
               a
               convic●ion
               of
               the
               punishment
               which
               God
               hath
               threatned
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               deserved
               for
               your
               sins
            
             ;
             will
             the
             Lord
             put
             up
             the
             affronts
             which
             are
             offered
             to
             him
             by
             his
             Creatures
             ?
             will
             he
             bear
             the
             dishonours
             of
             his
             great
             and
             glorious
             Name
             by
             sin
             ,
             without
             punishing
             the
             sinn●rs
             ?
             No
             surely
             ,
             his
             holiness
             will
             not
             permit
             it
             ,
             his
             Justice
             hath
             been
             offended
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             threatneth
             to
             punish
             the
             offenders
             most
             severely
             ;
             God
             threatneth
             temporal
             calamities
             and
             death
             ,
             as
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             ;
             and
             because
             through
             patience
             he
             forbeareth
             to
             punish
             many
             transgressions
             so
             remarkably
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             dreadfull
             temporal
             Judgements
             which
             he
             inflicteth
             upon
             any
             ,
             are
             no
             wayes
             proportionable
             to
             the
             desert
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             demands
             of
             his
             infinite
             Justice
             ;
             therefore
             he
             threatneth
             eternal
             punishment
             in
             Hell
             ;
             look
             into
             some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             doth
             denounce
             severe
             threatnings
             against
             sinners
             ,
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
             
               Cursed
               in
               every
               one
               that
               continueth
               not
               in
               all
               things
               which
               are
               written
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               them
               .
            
             Rom.
             1.18
             .
             
               The
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               against
               all
               ungodliness
               and
               unrighteousness
               of
               men
               .
            
             Eph.
             5.6
             .
             
               Because
               of
               these
               things
               cometh
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
            
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               Christ
               will
               come
               in
               flaming
               fire
               ,
               taking
               vengeance
               
               on
               them
               which
               know
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               punished
               with
               everlasting
               destruction
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               power
               .
            
             Rom.
             2.6
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               God
               will
               render
               unto
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               deeds
               ,
               to
               them
               who
               are
               contentious
               and
               do
               not
               obey
               the
               truth
               ,
               indignation
               and
               wrath
               ,
               tribulation
               and
               anguish
               on
               every
               soul
               of
               man
               that
               doth
               evil
               .
            
             That
             you
             may
             see
             and
             be
             sensible
             of
             your
             lost
             estate
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             convinced
             not
             only
             in
             the
             general
             of
             the
             justice
             and
             equity
             that
             such
             Judgements
             should
             be
             inflicted
             on
             sinners
             ,
             because
             God
             himself
             hath
             denounced
             them
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             unjust
             toward
             his
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             because
             sin
             hath
             deserved
             them
             ,
             being
             the
             breach
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             holy
             and
             just
             and
             good
             ;
             and
             an
             offence
             of
             an
             infinite
             Majesty
             ,
             whose
             Justice
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             satisfied
             with
             a
             proportionable
             punishment
             unto
             the
             offence
             :
             but
             also
             you
             must
             be
             convinced
             that
             you
             are
             such
             sinners
             ;
             that
             you
             have
             committed
             such
             and
             such
             sins
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             broken
             the
             Law
             in
             such
             a
             point
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             point
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             point
             ;
             that
             you
             are
             guilty
             of
             fornication
             ,
             or
             drunkenness
             ,
             or
             theft
             ,
             or
             covetousness
             ,
             or
             lying
             ,
             or
             profaneness
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             these
             :
             The
             first
             is
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             second
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             then
             follows
             the
             third
             conviction
             which
             is
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             that
             therefore
             you
             are
             under
             the
             Curse
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             condemned
             ,
             that
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             hangeth
             over
             your
             head
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             must
             be
             tormented
             for
             sin
             most
             horribly
             and
             eternally
             in
             Hell
             :
             It
             is
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             dreadfull
             punishment
             of
             Hell
             which
             God
             hath
             threatned
             ,
             and
             unto
             which
             you
             are
             exposed
             for
             sin
             ,
             that
             will
             awaken
             you
             to
             a
             sense
             of
             your
             lost
             state
             ,
             when
             the
             
             conviction
             is
             imprinted
             deep
             upon
             you
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             when
             you
             believe
             that
             Hell
             is
             no
             Fiction
             ,
             but
             a
             reality
             ,
             as
             certainly
             prepared
             for
             the
             wicked
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             above
             preparing
             places
             in
             Heaven
             for
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             you
             have
             a
             peep-hole
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             imagine
             something
             of
             the
             torments
             which
             the
             damned
             there
             do
             ,
             and
             shall
             endure
             for
             such
             sins
             as
             you
             have
             committed
             ;
             how
             they
             roll
             and
             tumble
             in
             flames
             of
             brimstone
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             lashed
             by
             an
             accusing
             Conscience
             ,
             tormented
             with
             and
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             even
             consumed
             by
             the
             wrath
             of
             a
             sin-revenging
             God
             ,
             how
             they
             cry
             ,
             roar
             and
             howl
             ,
             how
             they
             weep
             and
             wail
             ,
             and
             gnash
             their
             teeth
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             must
             be
             their
             condition
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             when
             withall
             you
             think
             that
             you
             are
             walking
             upon
             the
             brink
             of
             this
             pit
             ,
             and
             hastening
             towards
             the
             place
             of
             these
             flames
             ,
             that
             Hell
             doth
             belong
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             cursed
             crew
             ,
             some
             of
             whom
             have
             already
             taken
             up
             their
             lodging
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             are
             like
             to
             come
             thither
             shortly
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             lyable
             every
             moment
             to
             drop
             into
             the
             burning
             Lake
             ,
             then
             you
             will
             perceive
             that
             you
             are
             lost
             and
             undone
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             you
             may
             be
             sensible
             of
             your
             lost
             estate
             ,
             you
             must
             
               be
               convinced
               of
               your
               insufficiency
               to
               satisfie
               Gods
               Iustice
               for
               your
               sins
            
             ;
             if
             you
             could
             do
             this
             ,
             you
             might
             do
             well
             enough
             ;
             but
             this
             you
             cannot
             do
             ,
             Gods
             Justice
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             requireth
             infinite
             satisfaction
             ,
             which
             you
             being
             finite
             are
             insufficient
             to
             give
             ;
             what
             can
             you
             offer
             to
             God
             ?
             thousands
             of
             Rams
             ,
             rivers
             of
             Oyl
             ,
             Mines
             of
             Silver
             ,
             Mountains
             of
             Gold
             ,
             Rocks
             of
             Pearl
             ,
             yea
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             offer
             it self
             to
             be
             annihilated
             ,
             could
             not
             make
             compensation
             to
             Gods
             Justice
             for
             one
             sin
             ,
             nothing
             less
             than
             infinite
             must
             be
             the
             satisfaction
             ;
             and
             
             therefore
             this
             should
             make
             you
             further
             sensible
             of
             your
             lost
             estate
             in
             your selves
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             You
             must
             get
             a
             
               conviction
               of
               your
               inability
               to
               resist
               and
               defend
               your selves
               against
               God
               ,
            
             who
             hath
             threatned
             so
             severely
             to
             punish
             you
             for
             sin
             ;
             as
             Gods
             Justice
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             cannot
             satisfie
             it
             ;
             so
             his
             Power
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             you
             cannot
             resist
             it
             ;
             who
             can
             stand
             in
             his
             sight
             when
             once
             he
             is
             angry
             ?
             who
             can
             defend
             himself
             against
             an
             Omnipotent
             arm
             ?
             If
             God
             whet
             his
             glittering
             Sword
             ,
             and
             his
             hand
             take
             hold
             on
             vengeance
             ,
             what
             Powers
             of
             Earth
             are
             strong
             enough
             to
             make
             resistance
             ?
             Read
             how
             God
             expresseth
             himself
             concerning
             such
             as
             set
             themselves
             against
             him
             ,
             Isa.
             27.4
             .
             
               Who
               would
               set
               the
               bryars
               and
               thorns
               against
               me
               in
               battel
               ?
               I
               would
               go
               thorow
               them
               ,
               I
               would
               burn
               them
               together
               .
            
             Look
             upon
             your selves
             as
             briars
             and
             thorns
             ,
             yea
             as
             dryed
             stubble
             before
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             resist
             the
             flame
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             you
             are
             lost
             and
             undone
             in
             your selves
             because
             of
             your
             sins
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             You
             must
             get
             
               a
               conviction
               of
               the
               impossibility
               of
               your
               fleeing
               from
               and
               escaping
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
            
             which
             hath
             you
             in
             pursuit
             ;
             whither
             can
             you
             go
             from
             his
             presence
             ?
             or
             whither
             can
             you
             flee
             from
             his
             anger
             and
             indignation
             ?
             See
             Amos
             9.2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Though
               they
               dig
               into
               Hell
               ,
               thence
               shall
               mine
               hand
               take
               them
               ;
               though
               they
               climb
               up
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               thence
               will
               I
               bring
               them
               down
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               hide
               themselves
               in
               the
               top
               of
            
             Carmel
             ,
             
               I
               will
               search
               and
               take
               them
               out
               thence
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               be
               hid
               from
               my
               sight
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               thence
               will
               I
               command
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               bite
               them
               .
            
             You
             cannot
             flee
             into
             any
             place
             but
             God
             will
             follow
             you
             ;
             you
             cannot
             hide
             your selves
             in
             any
             place
             but
             God
             will
             finde
             you
             ;
             there
             is
             as
             little
             hopes
             
             of
             escaping
             Gods
             Wrath
             ,
             as
             of
             resisting
             his
             Power
             .
             See
             Psal.
             21.8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               Thine
               hand
               shall
               finde
               out
               all
               thine
               enemies
               ,
            
             not
             only
             some
             ,
             but
             all
             sinners
             ,
             
               thy
               right
               hand
               shall
               finde
               out
               them
               that
               hate
               thee
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               them
               as
               a
               fiery
               Oven
               in
               the
               time
               of
               thine
               anger
               ,
               the
               Lord
               shall
               swallow
               them
               up
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               the
               fire
               shall
               devour
               them
               .
            
             By
             this
             time
             sinners
             ,
             methinks
             you
             should
             perceive
             your selves
             to
             be
             lost
             and
             undone
             ;
             all
             refuge
             now
             fails
             you
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             escaping
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             lastly
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             fully
             know
             that
             you
             are
             in
             a
             lost
             estate
             ,
             you
             must
             get
             
               conviction
               ,
               that
               as
               yet
               you
               have
               no
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               alone
               can
               deliver
               you
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               come
               upon
               the
               ungodly
               .
            
             Indeed
             Christ
             can
             and
             doth
             deliver
             his
             people
             from
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             their
             sins
             have
             deserved
             ;
             but
             when
             you
             know
             that
             you
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             you
             may
             know
             you
             are
             in
             a
             lost
             estate
             ;
             if
             you
             suppose
             that
             you
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             him
             without
             good
             grounds
             ,
             you
             are
             like
             to
             be
             lost
             irrecoverably
             ,
             and
             not
             know
             it
             till
             it
             be
             too
             late
             ;
             therefore
             you
             must
             know
             that
             as
             yet
             you
             have
             no
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             all
             your
             pretensions
             to
             him
             have
             been
             presumptuous
             conceits
             ;
             that
             so
             you
             may
             be
             lost
             in
             your
             own
             apprehensions
             .
             Can
             you
             think
             you
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             never
             truly
             mourned
             for
             sin
             ,
             that
             never
             hungred
             after
             Christ
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             true
             Faith
             to
             apply
             him
             ?
             have
             you
             interest
             in
             Christ
             that
             have
             no
             true
             Love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             never
             yielded
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             ?
             Have
             you
             interest
             in
             Christ
             that
             have
             no
             Influence
             from
             Christ
             ?
             have
             you
             Union
             to
             Christ
             that
             have
             no
             Communion
             with
             him
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             all
             you
             that
             are
             Unbelievers
             ,
             and
             have
             persisted
             hitherto
             in
             a
             sinfull
             course
             ,
             
             are
             strangers
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             be
             convinced
             that
             you
             are
             in
             a
             lost
             estate
             :
             And
             O
             how
             should
             fear
             and
             trembling
             possess
             you
             through
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             dreadfull
             wrath
             of
             God
             ?
             how
             should
             you
             go
             up
             and
             down
             like
             condemned
             malefactors
             ,
             that
             are
             condemned
             to
             Hell
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             they
             may
             be
             dragged
             to
             execution
             ?
             O
             what
             reason
             have
             you
             to
             lye
             down
             in
             terrour
             ,
             and
             rise
             up
             in
             terrour
             ,
             and
             feed
             upon
             terrour
             all
             the
             day
             long
             !
             Such
             thoughts
             as
             these
             are
             suitable
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             such
             as
             you
             .
             
               It
               may
               be
               the
               next
               step
               I
               take
               ,
               I
               may
               step
               into
               Hell
               :
               Alas
               !
               Alas
               !
               I
               am
               in
               a
               state
               of
               damnation
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               know
               it
               ;
               I
               have
               been
               dancing
               about
               the
               brinks
               of
               Hell
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               perceive
               it
               ;
               I
               have
               been
               affronting
               God
               all
               my
               daies
               by
               my
               sins
               ;
               now
               I
               see
               that
               God
               is
               highly
               offended
               with
               me
               for
               those
               sins
               I
               made
               light
               of
               :
               I
               am
               the
               covet●us
               person
               whom
               the
               Lord
               abhorreth
               ,
            
             Psal.
             10.3
             .
             
               I
               am
               the
               deceiver
               whom
               he
               curseth
               ,
            
             Mal.
             1.14
             .
             
               I
               am
               the
               Adulterer
               whom
               he
               will
               judge
               ,
            
             Heb
             11.4
             .
             
               I
               have
               greatly
               sinned
               ,
               and
               now
               I
               see
               God
               is
               greatly
               angry
               ,
               and
               his
               anger
               burns
               like
               fire
               ;
               he
               frowns
               ,
               and
               his
               frowns
               are
               most
               dreadfull
               ,
               and
               I
               fear
               he
               will
               cast
               me
               to
               Hell
               ,
               and
               make
               me
               feel
               the
               power
               of
               his
               anger
               in
               my
               everlasting
               ruine
               ;
               I
               fear
               I
               must
               dwell
               with
               devouring
               fire
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               mine
               eternal
               abode
               with
               the
               Devil
               and
               my
               fellow-damned
               sinners
               :
               O
               I
               fear
               I
               am
               damned
               !
               I
               am
               damned
               !
               O
               happy
               is
               the
               Dog
               and
               the
               H●rse
               ,
               yea
               the
               Worm
               and
               the
               Toad
               ,
               who
               ere
               long
               shall
               be
               anihilated
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               cursed
               ,
               and
               I
               fear
               that
               I
               shall
               eternally
               be
               tormented
               :
               O
               I
               am
               lost
               ,
               I
               have
               lost
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               I
               fear
               I
               am
               lost
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               lost
               for
               ever
               !
               O
               I
               am
               undone
               !
               undone
               I
               vile
               and
               miserable
               sinner
               !
               O
               wo
               be
               to
               me
               that
               ever
               I
               was
               born
               !
               that
               ever
               I
               sinned
               ,
               and
               provoked
               God
               to
               such
               displeasure
               !
               But
               is
               there
               no
               spark
               of
               hope
               
               yet
               ?
               is
               there
               no
               escaping
               ,
               no
               reconciliation
               attainable
               ?
               O
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               !
               I
               cannot
               save
               my self
               ,
               and
               no
               creature
               can
               help
               me
               ;
               but
               is
               there
               no
               other
               way
               ?
            
             Thus
             you
             must
             see
             and
             be
             sensible
             that
             you
             are
             lost
             in
             your selves
             if
             you
             would
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             Direction
             2.
             
             
               You
               must
               mourn
               for
               sin
            
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             be
             saved
             ;
             except
             ye
             repent
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             ye
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             ,
             Luk.
             13.3
             .
             Those
             that
             laugh
             and
             rejoyce
             now
             in
             a
             way
             of
             sin
             ,
             shall
             mourn
             and
             weep
             for
             it
             for
             ever
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             Luk
             6.25
             .
             But
             blessed
             are
             they
             that
             mourn
             for
             sin
             now
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             comforted
             and
             saved
             ,
             Matth.
             5.4
             .
             The
             seed
             time
             of
             repentance
             accompanied
             with
             the
             showers
             of
             tears
             ,
             will
             return
             with
             the
             harvest
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             sheaves
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             Psal.
             126.5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               They
               that
               sow
               in
               tears
               shall
               reap
               in
               joy
               ;
               he
               that
               goeth
               forth
               and
               weepeth
               ,
               bearing
               precious
               seed
               ,
               shall
               doubtless
               come
               again
               with
               rejoycing
               ,
               bringing
               his
               sheaves
               with
               him
               ,
            
             Therefore
             see
             what
             the
             Apostle
             exhorteth
             unto
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             your
             salvation
             ,
             Iam.
             4.9
             .
             
               Be
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               mourn
               ,
               and
               weep
               ;
               let
               your
               laughter
               be
               turned
               into
               mourning
               ,
               and
               your
               joy
               into
               heaviness
               .
               Humble
               your selves
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               lift
               you
               up
               .
            
             Sinners
             ,
             you
             have
             delighted
             your selves
             in
             sin
             ,
             you
             must
             now
             be
             afflicted
             for
             it
             ;
             sin
             hath
             been
             sweet
             in
             your
             mouth
             ,
             it
             must
             now
             be
             bitter
             to
             your
             heart
             :
             God
             calls
             you
             to
             salvation
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             but
             withall
             he
             calls
             you
             to
             weeping
             ,
             and
             mourning
             ,
             and
             deep
             humiliation
             in
             order
             hereunto
             ;
             not
             that
             your
             tears
             can
             wash
             off
             the
             guilt
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             nothing
             can
             do
             this
             but
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             not
             that
             God
             delights
             in
             your
             griefs
             and
             sorrows
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             
             because
             mourning
             is
             needful
             for
             you
             to
             prepare
             you
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             by
             him
             ;
             whilst
             sin
             is
             sweet
             unto
             your
             taste
             ,
             you
             will
             roll
             it
             under
             your
             tongue
             ,
             and
             hug
             it
             in
             your
             bosom
             ;
             you
             will
             spare
             it
             ,
             and
             nothing
             will
             perswade
             you
             to
             part
             with
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             you
             taste
             the
             bitterness
             of
             sin
             in
             compunction
             and
             sorrow
             for
             it
             ,
             then
             you
             will
             spit
             it
             out
             ;
             when
             you
             perceive
             the
             gall
             and
             the
             wormwood
             ,
             then
             your
             mouth
             will
             be
             put
             out
             of
             rellish
             ,
             then
             you
             will
             desire
             no
             longer
             to
             suck
             at
             the
             breast
             of
             sin
             ;
             whilst
             you
             are
             insensible
             of
             sin
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             insensible
             of
             your
             need
             of
             a
             Saviour
             :
             None
             but
             sick
             persons
             do
             prize
             and
             send
             for
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             such
             as
             are
             sick
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             groan
             and
             mourn
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             this
             sickness
             ,
             do
             prize
             a
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             soul-Physician
             ,
             Matth.
             9.12
             .
             Were
             you
             made
             sensible
             of
             sin
             indeed
             ,
             you
             would
             eagerly
             enquire
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             greedily
             hearken
             unto
             the
             glad
             tydings
             of
             salvation
             which
             he
             hath
             purchased
             ;
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             to
             get
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ?
             where
             is
             he
             to
             be
             found
             ?
             how
             is
             he
             to
             be
             received
             ?
             what
             are
             his
             terms
             ?
             what
             are
             his
             commands
             ?
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             then
             think
             much
             to
             lay
             down
             your selves
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             you
             have
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             so
             you
             might
             have
             him
             ;
             none
             but
             Christ
             ,
             none
             but
             Christ
             would
             you
             then
             desire
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             might
             have
             all
             the
             world
             without
             him
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             be
             contented
             .
             Sinners
             ,
             would
             you
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ
             ,
             get
             your
             hearts
             affected
             with
             godly
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             may
             mourn
             deeply
             and
             kindly
             ,
             you
             must
             get
             not
             only
             a
             conviction
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             which
             is
             due
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             you
             cannot
             escape
             ;
             but
             you
             must
             look
             further
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             get
             a
             sight
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ;
             you
             must
             look
             
             not
             only
             to
             the
             consequential
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             intrinsecal
             evil
             of
             sin
             ;
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Hell
             which
             is
             like
             to
             follow
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             that
             Hell
             which
             there
             is
             in
             it
             ;
             look
             to
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             not
             only
             as
             it
             is
             like
             to
             burn
             you
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             hath
             black●
             and
             smutted
             you
             ;
             as
             it
             hath
             depraved
             and
             deformed
             your
             souls
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             heavenly
             original
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             degraded
             and
             debased
             yo●
             ,
             polluted
             and
             defiled
             you
             .
             But
             chiefly
             look
             upon
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             as
             it
             reflecteth
             dishonour
             upon
             God
             ,
             upon
             God
             that
             is
             so
             holy
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             so
             good
             and
             gracious
             ,
             as
             it
             displeaseth
             that
             God
             that
             made
             you
             ,
             that
             hath
             exercised
             so
             much
             patience
             towards
             you
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             so
             easily
             have
             cut
             you
             off
             in
             the
             act
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             appointed
             you
             your
             place
             and
             portion
             amongst
             the
             damned
             in
             Hell
             long
             ago
             ;
             and
             that
             hath
             moreover
             been
             so
             bountiful
             to
             you
             ,
             though
             sinners
             and
             his
             enemies
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             maintained
             you
             at
             his
             cost
             and
             charges
             all
             your
             daies
             ;
             but
             especially
             see
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             it
             offendeth
             that
             God
             who
             is
             ready
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             such
             provision
             for
             reconciliation
             ,
             which
             you
             could
             never
             have
             thought
             of
             ,
             namely
             ,
             through
             the
             death
             and
             mediation
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             given
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             proffers
             to
             give
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             in
             him
             doth
             treat
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             by
             us
             Ministers
             doth
             send
             intreaties
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             accept
             of
             this
             reconciliation
             ,
             lay
             down
             your
             weapons
             ,
             and
             be
             reconciled
             unto
             him
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
             Break
             ,
             break
             ye
             rocky
             hearts
             at
             this
             ,
             what
             is
             God
             willing
             indeed
             to
             put
             up
             such
             high
             affronts
             ?
             and
             to
             forgive
             such
             great
             sins
             ?
             and
             doth
             he
             stoop
             to
             entreat
             and
             beseech
             such
             mean
             creatures
             ,
             and
             wretched
             sinners
             as
             you
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ?
             O
             be
             filled
             with
             astonishment
             and
             admiration
             ,
             and
             go
             cast
             your
             
             selves
             down
             at
             his
             feet
             with
             self-loathing
             and
             abhorrency
             at
             the
             hideous
             nature
             ,
             and
             monstrous
             ingratitude
             ,
             and
             baseness
             of
             your
             sins
             !
             let
             your
             hearts
             melt
             within
             you
             like
             Wax
             ,
             or
             Snow
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             shineth
             upon
             it
             with
             heat
             and
             brightness
             ;
             let
             your
             eyes
             drop
             down
             tears
             ,
             as
             the
             morning
             doth
             drop
             dew
             upon
             the
             flowers
             :
             
               What!
               have
               I
               affronted
               such
               greatness
               ?
               dared
               such
               power
               ?
               trampled
               upon
               such
               patience
               ?
               and
               abused
               such
               goodness
               too
               ?
               and
               after
               all
               doth
               God
               beseech
               me
               to
               be
               reconciled
               ?
               was
               it
               such
               a
               God
               whom
               I
               offended
               ?
               vile
               wretch
               !
               O
               that
               I
               had
               never
               committed
               such
               sins
               !
               O
               that
               I
               had
               never
               been
               drunk
               ,
               or
               unclean
               ,
               or
               profane
               !
               O
               that
               I
               had
               never
               sworn
               ,
               nor
               lyed
               ,
               nor
               stoln
               ,
               nor
               offended
               God
               in
               any
               of
               my
               actions
               !
               It
               repents
               me
               ,
               it
               grieves
               me
               at
               the
               very
               heart
               that
               I
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               can
               grieve
               no
               more
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Direction
             3.
             
             
               You
               must
               turn
               from
               sin
            
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             be
             saved
             ;
             see
             Psal.
             7.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               God
               is
               angry
               with
               the
               wicked
               every
               day
               ;
               if
               he
               turn
               not
               ,
               he
               will
               whet
               his
               sword
               ;
               he
               hath
               bent
               his
               bow
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               ready
               ;
               he
               hath
               prepared
               for
               him
               the
               instruments
               of
               death
               .
            
             And
             God
             threatneth
             ,
             Psal.
             88.21
             .
             that
             he
             will
             
               wound
               the
               head
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               the
               hairy
               scalp
               of
               such
               as
               go
               on
               still
               in
               their
               trespasses
               :
            
             Therefore
             men
             must
             turn
             from
             all
             their
             transgressions
             ,
             otherwise
             iniquity
             will
             be
             their
             ruine
             ,
             Ezek.
             18.30
             .
             They
             must
             cast
             away
             their
             sins
             as
             a
             menstruous
             cloth
             ,
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             get
             ye
             hence
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             be
             received
             into
             favour
             ,
             Isa.
             30.22
             .
             They
             must
             not
             only
             confess
             their
             sins
             ,
             but
             also
             forsake
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             find
             mercy
             ,
             Prov.
             28.13
             .
             The
             wicked
             must
             forsake
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             unrighteous
             man
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             shall
             have
             pardoning
             mercy
             abundantly
             ,
             Isa.
             55.7
             .
             When
             men
             cease
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             and
             learn
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             then
             ,
             though
             their
             sins
             have
             been
             as
             scarlet
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             white
             as
             snow
             ;
             though
             they
             be
             red
             like
             crimson
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             like
             wo●ll
             ,
             Isa.
             1.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Sinners
             ,
             turn
             from
             your
             evil
             waies
             ,
             you
             have
             done
             iniquity
             ,
             do
             so
             no
             more
             ;
             you
             have
             gone
             on
             hitherto
             in
             a
             way
             of
             sin
             ,
             proceed
             no
             further
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             way
             to
             Hell
             ,
             turn
             out
             of
             it
             :
             Let
             him
             that
             hath
             stoln
             ,
             steal
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             him
             that
             hath
             been
             filthy
             ,
             be
             filthy
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             him
             that
             hath
             been
             unjust
             ,
             be
             unjust
             no
             more
             :
             Drunkards
             ,
             forbear
             your
             drinking
             ;
             swearers
             ,
             refrain
             swearing
             ;
             lyars
             ,
             teach
             your
             tongues
             to
             speak
             truth
             :
             Break
             off
             your
             course
             of
             sin
             ;
             turn
             from
             all
             gross
             sins
             as
             to
             the
             practice
             ,
             and
             turn
             from
             all
             sins
             as
             to
             the
             affection
             .
          
           
             Direction
             4.
             
             
               You
               must
               believe
               in
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             if
             you
             would
             be
             saved
             :
             This
             is
             the
             direction
             which
             Paul
             gave
             to
             the
             Jaylor
             ,
             when
             under
             conviction
             of
             sin
             he
             came
             in
             to
             him
             and
             cryed
             ,
             
               What
               shall
            
             I
             
               do
               to
               be
               saved
            
             ?
             he
             saith
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Believe
               in
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               ,
               Act.
            
             16.30
             ,
             31.
             
             So
             in
             Peter's
             Sermon
             ,
             Act.
             10.43
             .
             
               To
               him
               gave
               all
               the
               Prophets
               witness
               ,
               that
               through
               his
               Name
               ,
               whosoever
               believeth
               in
               him
               should
               receive
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             Saviour
             but
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             by
             Christ
             b●t
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             saved
             through
             faith
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.8
             .
             As
             faith
             is
             the
             instrument
             to
             apply
             the
             merits
             and
             righteousness
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Let
             me
             then
             exhort
             you
             to
             get
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             unto
             salvation
             :
             Get
             faith
             of
             the
             right
             kind
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             general
             ,
             common
             ,
             historical
             ,
             temporary
             ,
             hypocritical
             ,
             dead
             
             and
             ineffectual
             faith
             ;
             but
             do
             you
             labour
             after
             a
             special
             ,
             lively
             ,
             unfeigned
             ,
             eff●ctual
             ,
             justifying
             and
             saving
             faith
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             may
             not
             be
             mistaken
             in
             this
             great
             point
             on
             which
             your
             salvation
             doth
             depend
             ,
             I
             shall
             describe
             that
             faith
             which
             is
             of
             the
             right
             kind
             ,
             and
             will
             certainly
             save
             you
             if
             you
             obtain
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Faith
               is
               a
               grace
               wrought
               in
               the
               heart
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               a
               poor
               sinner
               being
               made
               sensible
               of
               the
               guilt
               and
               power
               of
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               utter
               insufficiency
               of
               himself
               ,
               or
               any
               creature
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               any
               help
               or
               succour
               ;
               and
               having
               in
               the
               G●spel
               a
               discovery
               and
               proffer
               made
               unto
               him
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               an
               all
               s●fficient
               ,
               most
               merciful
               and
               faithful
               Advocate
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               doth
               go
               quite
               out
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               acc●pt
               ,
               lay
               hold
               ,
               rely
               ,
               and
               rest
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               him
               alone
               ,
               for
               pardon
               ,
               and
               grace
               ,
               and
               e●erlasting
               happiness
               .
            
             Or
             more
             br●efly
             thus
             ,
             
               Faith
               is
               a
               grace
               of
               God
               wher●by
               the
               humil●d
               sinner
               doth
               accept
               and
               rely
               upon
               Christ
               alone
               for
               salvation
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               held
               forth
               in
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             If
             you
             would
             attain
             this
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             take
             these
             Directions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             You
             must
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             reveal
             Christ
             ,
             are
             indeed
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             faith
             ,
             therefore
             I
             shall
             briefly
             suggest
             some
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             the
             divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             As
             1.
             
             Because
             of
             that
             majesty
             ,
             purity
             ,
             holin●ss
             ,
             heavenliness
             which
             doth
             app●ar
             in
             the
             S●r●ptures
             beyond
             all
             other
             writings
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             design
             and
             drift
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             debase
             man
             ,
             and
             exalt
             God
             and
             his
             glory
             above
             all
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             admirable
             contexture
             ,
             and
             contrivance
             ,
             and
             sweet
             harmony
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             though
             written
             by
             so
             many
             several
             men
             in
             several
             ages
             and
             places
             ,
             
             which
             sheweth
             that
             they
             were
             all
             acted
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             4.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             wonderfull
             work
             of
             mans
             Redemption
             there
             set
             forth
             at
             fi●st
             more
             darkly
             ,
             afterwards
             more
             clearly
             ,
             which
             no
             mortal
             b●ain
             could
             have
             invented
             ,
             much
             less
             could
             any
             created
             power
             have
             effected
             .
             5.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             great
             power
             which
             this
             word
             hath
             to
             convince
             ,
             convert
             ,
             and
             comfort
             .
             6.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             miracles
             .
             7.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             Gods
             Word
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             8.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             many
             millions
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             have
             sealed
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             word
             with
             their
             blood
             .
             9.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             and
             with
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             doth
             bear
             testimony
             to
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             were
             indi●ed
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             Whence
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             true
             ,
             because
             God
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             cannot
             lye
             ;
             and
             whatever
             is
             there
             revealed
             ,
             is
             as
             certain
             as
             those
             things
             which
             are
             most
             demonstrable
             to
             sense
             or
             reason
             :
             This
             is
             the
             first
             step
             to
             your
             believing
             in
             Christ
             who
             is
             made
             known
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             you
             would
             attain
             a
             saving
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             convinced
             and
             fully
             p●rswaded
             of
             your
             lost
             estate
             without
             Christ
             ,
             and
             your
             absolute
             need
             of
             him
             ,
             of
             which
             before
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             must
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             your
             own
             power
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             of
             your selves
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.8
             .
             and
             therefore
             must
             apply
             your selves
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             only
             give
             you
             his
             Son
             ,
             but
             also
             give
             you
             the
             hand
             of
             faith
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             work
             in
             you
             this
             grace
             of
             faith
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             You
             must
             consider
             those
             Arguments
             of
             Scripture
             which
             encourage
             faith
             :
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             I
             shall
             mention
             four
             heads
             of
             Arguments
             for
             faith
             ,
             from
             the
             consideration
             1.
             
             Of
             God.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Promises
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             Christ.
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             consideration
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             given
             his
             Son
             to
             save
             sinners
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             encouragement
             to
             ●aith
             ,
             to
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             God
             is
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             therefore
             willing
             to
             pardon
             and
             save
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             would
             not
             have
             sent
             his
             Son
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             delight
             in
             the
             death
             of
             sinners
             ,
             Ezek.
             18.23
             .
             but
             delighteth
             to
             shew
             mercy
             ;
             see
             Micah
             7.18
             ,
             19.
             
             Exod.
             34.6
             ,
             7.
             
             Psal.
             103.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             That
             God
             is
             faithfull
             in
             his
             Promises
             of
             salvation
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             through
             his
             Son
             in
             his
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             God
             needed
             not
             have
             made
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             nor
             promised
             mercy
             to
             any
             sinners
             ▪
             but
             having
             made
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             is
             eng●g●d
             to
             make
             it
             good
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             for
             his
             glory
             to
             save
             sinners
             through
             his
             Son
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             ,
             yea
             and
             justice
             too
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             fully
             satisfied
             by
             Christs
             death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             have
             encouraging
             Arguments
             for
             faith
             ,
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Large
             ,
             made
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             sinners
             ,
             none
             are
             excluded
             .
             2.
             
             Full
             ,
             they
             extend
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             sins
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             many
             and
             great
             ,
             Isa.
             55.7
             .
             3.
             
             Free
             ,
             nothing
             is
             required
             on
             your
             part
             but
             accepting
             .
             4.
             
             Sure
             ,
             being
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             have
             encouragement
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             for
             salvation
             ,
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             proper
             object
             of
             faith
             :
             1.
             
             The
             quality
             of
             his
             person
             who
             is
             God
             and
             man
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             reconcile
             man
             unto
             God.
             2.
             
             The
             merit
             of
             his
             
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shown
             )
             was
             of
             infinite
             value
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             men
             .
             3.
             
             His
             alsufficient
             power
             to
             save
             those
             that
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
             4.
             
             His
             mercy
             and
             faithfulness
             to
             make
             reconciliation
             ,
             Heb.
             2.17.5
             .
             His
             interest
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             6.
             
             His
             continual
             intercession
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             You
             have
             encouragement
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             for
             salvation
             ,
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             experience
             which
             they
             have
             had
             of
             salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             some
             of
             whom
             have
             been
             as
             vile
             sinners
             as
             you
             :
             You
             have
             as
             good
             grounds
             to
             come
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             him
             for
             salvation
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             holy
             men
             alive
             before
             conversion
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             you
             would
             attain
             this
             grace
             of
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             you
             must
             labour
             to
             act
             it
             ,
             looking
             up
             to
             God
             for
             help
             herein
             ;
             endeavour
             to
             cast
             and
             roll
             your selves
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             to
             apply
             Christ
             and
             his
             merits
             ,
             and
             to
             rely
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             righteousness
             :
             It
             is
             in
             your
             endeavour
             that
             God
             doth
             work
             ;
             and
             h●re
             you
             must
             endeavour
             again
             and
             again
             against
             all
             opposition
             which
             you
             find
             from
             the
             D●vil
             and
             your
             own
             evil
             heart
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             carry
             you
             away
             from
             Christ.
             So
             much
             for
             the
             4th
             .
             Direction
             .
          
           
             Direction
             5.
             
             
               You
               must
               get
               a
               new
               Nature
               ,
            
             if
             you
             would
             be
             saved
             :
             You
             must
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             this
             salvation
             :
             You
             have
             brought
             unholy
             and
             impure
             natures
             into
             the
             world
             with
             you
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             changed
             and
             renewed
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             true
             holiness
             ,
             before
             you
             can
             be
             in
             a
             state
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Kingdom
             
             of
             God
             :
             This
             new
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             un●o
             salvation
             ,
             is
             begun
             in
             the
             work
             of
             regene●ation
             ,
             and
             carried
             on
             in
             the
             work
             of
             sanctification
             :
             In
             regeneration
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             is
             begun
             ,
             the
             habits
             of
             grace
             are
             infused
             ;
             a
             new
             principle
             of
             sp●ritual
             life
             is
             put
             into
             the
             soul
             ;
             and
             sin
             (
             which
             before
             l●ved
             ,
             and
             had
             dominion
             over
             the
             man
             ,
             imploying
             all
             his
             members
             as
             instruments
             of
             unrighteousn●ss
             ,
             to
             make
             provision
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             its
             affections
             and
             l●sts
             )
             doth
             receive
             its
             deaths
             wound
             ,
             and
             loseth
             its
             ●●●ce
             and
             r●igning
             power
             :
             In
             sanctifi●ation
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             is
             c●r●i●d
             on
             ,
             the
             habits
             of
             grace
             are
             strengthned
             and
             en●●eased
             ;
             the
             n●w
             man
             doth
             grow
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             man
             doth
             decline
             and
             de●ay
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             vivification
             or
             quickning
             more
             and
             more
             of
             grace
             ,
             by
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             mortification
             or
             subd●ing
             more
             and
             mor●
             of
             ●em●●ning
             iniquity
             .
             What
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             N●●●demus
             ,
             ●●h
             .
             3.3
             .
             
               Ex●ept
               a
               man
               be
               born
               again
               ,
               he
               cannot
               see
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               :
            
             I
             may
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             unless
             ye
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             unless
             ye
             be
             regenerated
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ,
             no
             possibility
             of
             entring
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             H●aven
             ,
             without
             yo●
             get
             this
             new
             nature
             :
             A
             man
             must
             be
             born
             the
             first
             time
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             poss●ss
             a
             temporal
             inheritan●●
             ;
             and
             a
             m●n
             m●st
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             possess
             the
             eternal
             inh●ritance
             :
             You
             m●st
             be
             children
             b●●ore
             you
             can
             be
             heirs
             ,
             Rom.
             8.17
             .
             children
             not
             only
             by
             a●option
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             regeneration
             :
             Ye
             must
             b●
             Sun●●
             ,
             before
             meet
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             S●ints
             in
             light
             ,
             Col.
             1.12
             .
             You
             must
             have
             the
             new
             nature
             ,
             before
             you
             can
             enter
             into
             the
             New
             Ierusalem
             :
             You
             must
             be
             made
             like
             to
             God
             in
             holiness
             ,
             before
             you
             can
             be
             admitted
             to
             live
             with
             God
             in
             the
             place
             of
             everlasting
             
             happiness
             ;
             God
             doth
             suffer
             the
             wicked
             that
             are
             unclean
             and
             unholy
             ,
             to
             live
             before
             him
             in
             the
             Out-house
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             not
             permit
             any
             except
             such
             as
             are
             sanctified
             to
             live
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Palace
             of
             H●●ven
             .
             O
             then
             labour
             after
             a
             work
             of
             Grace
             upon
             your
             heart
             ;
             be
             perswaded
             of
             the
             worth
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             〈…〉
             and
             precious
             J●w●l
             ,
             that
             the
             l●●st
             measure
             of
             Grace
             is
             of
             mere
             worth
             than
             ten
             thousand
             World●
             ;
             be
             sensible
             of
             your
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             naturally
             you
             are
             without
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             grow
             in
             Natures
             Garden
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             no
             good
             Nature
             in
             you
             before
             God
             ,
             till
             your
             Nature
             i●
             renewed
             ;
             be
             ready
             to
             receive
             the
             ●eed
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             drops
             down
             from
             above
             whilest
             People
             are
             attending
             upon
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ▪
             be
             ready
             to
             hearken
             and
             yield
             to
             the
             Spirits
             motions
             ,
             whereby
             this
             work
             of
             Grace
             is
             effected
             :
             And
             having
             the
             work
             begun
             ,
             O
             cherish
             the
             Grace
             you
             have
             got
             ,
             and
             as
             new-born
             B●bes
             d●sire
             the
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             grow
             th●reby
             ;
             and
             labour
             to
             cleanse
             your selves
             from
             all
             filthiness
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             perfect
             holiness
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7.1
             .
          
           
             Dir●●●i●n
             6.
             
             
               You
               must
               lead
               a
               new
               life
               ,
            
             if
             you
             wo●ld
             be
             saved
             ,
             see
             wh●t
             k●nd
             of
             Life
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             wh●ch
             bri●●●th
             s●lvation
             doth
             r●q●●re
             and
             〈◊〉
             nam●ly
             ▪
             
               to
               〈…〉
               and
               w●rldly
               〈…〉
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ,
            
             〈…〉
             You
             must
             d●ny
             ungo
             illness
             and
             worldly
             last
             ,
             you
             must
             put
             off
             concerning
             the
             〈…〉
             the
             old
             m●n
             which
             is
             corrupt
             〈◊〉
             to
             d●c●i●full
             〈…〉
             .
             
             and
             not
             fashion
             your selves
             according
             to
             the
             former
             lusts
             ,
             in
             your
             ignorance
             and
             unregeneracy
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.14
             .
             not
             running
             with
             others
             unto
             the
             same
             excess
             of
             riot
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.4
             .
             not
             walking
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             a
             profane
             and
             ungodly
             world
             ,
             Eph.
             2.2
             .
             but
             saving
             your selves
             from
             an
             untoward
             generation
             ,
             Act.
             2.40
             .
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             called
             you
             is
             holy
             ,
             so
             you
             must
             be
             holy
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             conversation
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.15
             .
             you
             must
             live
             
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
            
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             ;
             soberly
             in
             regard
             of
             your selves
             ;
             righteously
             in
             regard
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             godly
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Soberly
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             your selves
             ;
             which
             implyes
             ,
             1.
             
             Temperance
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             you
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             Gluttony
             and
             Drunkenness
             :
             2.
             
             Chastity
             ,
             you
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             Adultery
             and
             Uncleanness
             ,
             in
             thought
             ,
             speech
             ,
             look
             ,
             and
             act
             .
             3.
             
             Moderation
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             sober
             in
             your
             desires
             after
             these
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             of
             inordinate
             affection
             to
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             2
             You
             must
             live
             Righteously
             in
             regard
             of
             others
             :
             You
             must
             give
             to
             every
             one
             their
             due
             ,
             and
             do
             to
             others
             as
             you
             reasonably
             can
             desire
             that
             they
             should
             do
             unto
             you
             ,
             you
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             unrighteousness
             either
             in
             regard
             of
             Commutative
             Justice
             in
             your
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             borrowing
             and
             lending
             ;
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             Distributative
             Justice
             in
             dispensing
             of
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             ;
             you
             must
             beware
             of
             oppr●ssing
             ,
             afflicting
             ,
             injuring
             any
             ,
             of
             going
             beyond
             or
             defrauding
             any
             ,
             of
             withholding
             dues
             ,
             keeping
             back
             wages
             from
             those
             that
             have
             done
             you
             service
             ,
             knowing
             that
             if
             they
             cannot
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             the
             avenger
             of
             all
             such
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             must
             live
             godly
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             
             you
             must
             especially
             shew
             your
             New
             Life
             in
             the
             immediate
             Worship
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             publickly
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             privately
             in
             your
             Families
             ,
             secretly
             in
             your
             Closets
             ;
             you
             must
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             his
             own
             appointment
             ;
             and
             this
             you
             must
             do
             with
             reverence
             ,
             having
             an
             awe
             and
             dread
             of
             God
             upon
             your
             spirits
             ,
             with
             whom
             you
             have
             more
             immediately
             to
             do
             ;
             with
             sincerity
             ,
             having
             a
             sincere
             respect
             to
             Gods
             glory
             therein
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             might
             be
             accepted
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             meet
             with
             him
             ;
             with
             vigilancy
             watching
             the
             sittest
             time
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             temper
             of
             your
             Bodies
             and
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             breathings
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ;
             with
             humility
             ,
             sensible
             of
             your
             sinfulness
             ,
             unworthiness
             ,
             weakness
             ,
             emptiness
             ,
             neediness
             ;
             with
             diligence
             ,
             before
             to
             prepare
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             in
             Ordinances
             to
             engage
             them
             ,
             and
             resist
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             contrary
             workings
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             with
             frequency
             ,
             laying
             hold
             on
             all
             the
             opportunities
             as
             you
             can
             ,
             without
             neglecting
             other
             businesses
             ,
             which
             for
             that
             time
             you
             may
             be
             more
             necessarily
             called
             unto
             ;
             with
             fervency
             ,
             getting
             your
             hearts
             if
             you
             can
             raised
             and
             enlarged
             ,
             labouring
             that
             they
             may
             burn
             within
             you
             with
             love
             to
             God
             ;
             with
             delight
             and
             complacency
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             with
             Faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             through
             whom
             alone
             it
             is
             that
             you
             can
             have
             strength
             to
             perform
             duties
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             can
             have
             any
             acceptance
             in
             them
             by
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Direction
             7.
             
             
               You
               must
               resolve
               upon
               sufferings
               for
               Christ
               ,
               if
               called
               ,
            
             if
             you
             would
             be
             saved
             ;
             you
             must
             bear
             the
             Cross
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             wear
             the
             Crown
             ,
             rem●mbring
             that
             if
             the
             Cross
             be
             weighty
             it
             will
             work
             
             for
             you
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             and
             eternal
             weight
             of
             glory
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
             you
             must
             re●kon
             upon
             sufferings
             for
             Christ
             before
             hand
             ,
             and
             resolve
             that
             you
             will
             stick
             to
             him
             and
             his
             wayes
             ,
             though
             you
             should
             lose
             esteem
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             Drunkards
             Song
             ,
             and
             be
             reproached
             amongst
             men
             ;
             though
             you
             lose
             liberty
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             thrust
             into
             Prison
             ;
             though
             you
             should
             lose
             Estate
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             brought
             to
             pinching
             want
             ;
             though
             you
             should
             lose
             Friends
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             none
             to
             stand
             by
             you
             ;
             though
             you
             should
             lose
             Life
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             cut
             off
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             your
             years
             ;
             otherwise
             you
             cannot
             be
             Christs
             Disciples
             indeed
             ,
             and
             obtain
             this
             salvation
             which
             he
             hath
             purchased
             .
             See
             the
             terms
             which
             our
             Saviour
             propounds
             ,
             Luk.
             14.26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               come
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               hate
               not
               his
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               and
               Wife
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               ,
               yea
               and
               his
               own
               life
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               my
               Disciple
               .
            
             This
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             must
             choose
             to
             displease
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             the
             nearest
             and
             dearest
             Relations
             ,
             and
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             with
             Life
             it
             s●lf
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             displease
             and
             part
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             must
             resolve
             to
             bear
             the
             Cross
             ,
             whatever
             it
             be
             that
             God
             hath
             allotted
             for
             us
             ,
             otherwise
             we
             do
             not
             accept
             of
             Christ
             upon
             Gospel-terms
             ;
             you
             must
             resolve
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             affliction
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             obtain
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             you
             must
             resolve
             to
             suffer
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             sake
             when
             called
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             reign
             and
             be
             glorified
             together
             with
             him
             .
             Whatever
             profession
             you
             make
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             wayes
             in
             time
             of
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             of
             persecution
             doth
             〈◊〉
             upon
             you
             with
             burning
             heat
             ,
             you
             will
             wither
             and
             fall
             away
             ,
             and
             turn
             
             fearfull
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             then
             your
             last
             estate
             will
             be
             worse
             than
             your
             first
             ;
             and
             as
             your
             sin
             will
             be
             greater
             here
             ,
             so
             your
             punishment
             will
             be
             more
             dreadfull
             hereafter
             in
             Hell
             ,
             where
             you
             will
             confess
             that
             the
             light
             sufferings
             which
             you
             have
             declined
             for
             Christs
             sake
             here
             ,
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             far
             more
             exceeding
             and
             eternal
             weight
             of
             wrath
             which
             you
             must
             endure
             for
             your
             Apostacy
             unto
             all
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Direct
             .
             8.
             
             
               You
               must
               study
               and
               apply
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
            
             if
             you
             would
             be
             saved
             ;
             without
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             there
             had
             been
             no
             possible
             salvation
             for
             any
             of
             the
             fallen
             Children
             of
             Men
             ;
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             which
             God
             made
             with
             Man
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             being
             broken
             by
             sin
             ,
             it
             doth
             condemn
             all
             that
             are
             under
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             that
             any
             are
             brought
             into
             a
             state
             of
             salvation
             ;
             therefore
             study
             and
             apply
             the
             Promises
             of
             this
             Covenant
             :
             Now
             you
             must
             know
             that
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             are
             scattered
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Scripture
             do
             belong
             unto
             this
             Covenant
             ;
             but
             I
             shall
             spread
             before
             you
             those
             few
             more
             general
             Promises
             which
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             make
             mention
             of
             ,
             where
             he
             treats
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             Heb.
             8
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               Covenant
               that
               I
               will
               make
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               after
               those
               dayes
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Lawes
               into
               their
               minde
               ,
               and
               write
               them
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               to
               them
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               to
               me
               a
               People
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               not
               teach
               every
               man
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               his
               Brother
               ,
               saying
               know
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               all
               know
               me
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               ;
               for
               
               I
               will
               be
               mercifull
               unto
               their
               unrighteousness
               ,
               and
               their
               sins
               and
               iniquities
               will
               I
               remember
               no
               more
               .
            
             Here
             are
             Four
             great
             Promises
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             explain
             (
             though
             not
             in
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Text
             )
             that
             you
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             and
             apply
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             promiseth
             that
             
               he
               will
               be
               to
               them
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               to
               him
               a
               People
            
             ;
             this
             includes
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             It
             is
             a
             full
             and
             sweet
             promise
             that
             God
             will
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             we
             can
             conceive
             ;
             we
             may
             look
             and
             look
             again
             ,
             and
             though
             our
             Faith
             have
             never
             so
             piercing
             an
             eye
             ,
             never
             so
             large
             and
             deep
             reach
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             look
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             fathom
             the
             depth
             of
             this
             Promise
             ;
             we
             may
             suck
             and
             suck
             again
             at
             this
             breast
             ,
             and
             though
             we
             draw
             never
             so
             hard
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             draw
             forth
             all
             the
             sweetness
             that
             is
             in
             this
             Promise
             .
             To
             have
             God
             to
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             great
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             sweet
             :
             Indeed
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             all
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             yea
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             vilest
             sinners
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             our
             God
             in
             this
             place
             sounds
             and
             signifieth
             more
             than
             that
             which
             is
             common
             to
             all
             ;
             it
             speaketh
             a
             peculiar
             relation
             ,
             a
             special
             interest
             and
             propriety
             in
             God
             ;
             in
             this
             promise
             God
             doth
             make
             over
             himself
             and
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             receiving
             ;
             he
             giveth
             himself
             to
             be
             our
             portion
             ,
             he
             engageth
             his
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Attributes
             to
             be
             employed
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             to
             be
             our
             God
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             our
             God
             for
             ever
             ;
             it
             signifieth
             that
             he
             will
             be
             our
             Father
             to
             love
             and
             cherish
             us
             ,
             to
             preserve
             ,
             and
             provide
             for
             us
             whilest
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             our
             Souls
             to
             himself
             when
             we
             dye
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             up
             our
             bodies
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             and
             make
             both
             
             perfectly
             glorious
             and
             happy
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             time
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             .
             He
             promiseth
             also
             that
             
               we
               shall
               be
               his
               People
            
             ;
             we
             cannot
             make
             our selves
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             promiseth
             that
             he
             will
             make
             us
             so
             ;
             he
             will
             make
             us
             his
             Children
             ,
             he
             will
             adopt
             us
             ,
             he
             will
             regenerate
             us
             ,
             give
             us
             the
             title
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             the
             disposition
             of
             Children
             ;
             all
             this
             and
             much
             more
             is
             contained
             in
             this
             Promise
             ,
             
               That
               God
               will
               be
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               his
               People
               ,
            
             even
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             our
             salvation
             from
             our
             effectual
             Calling
             unto
             our
             eternal
             Glorification
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             second
             great
             Promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             ,
             
               That
               God
               will
               be
               mercifull
               unto
               our
               unrighteousness
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               remember
               no
               more
               our
               sins
               and
               iniquities
            
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             mercy
             in
             the
             free
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             all
             our
             sins
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             exceeding
             great
             and
             precious
             promise
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             were
             no
             access
             for
             us
             unto
             God
             ,
             no
             attaining
             eternal
             happiness
             ,
             no
             escaping
             eternal
             misery
             ,
             guilt
             would
             shut
             us
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             sink
             us
             into
             Hell
             without
             a
             pardon
             .
             This
             Promise
             is
             of
             vast
             extent
             ,
             it
             reacheth
             to
             all
             sort
             of
             sins
             ,
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             Sins
             ,
             Iniquities
             ;
             no
             sin
             is
             too
             great
             for
             God
             to
             pardon
             ,
             if
             the
             sinner
             doth
             believe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             Promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             ,
             that
             
               God
               will
               give
               us
               the
               knowledge
               of
               himself
            
             ;
             they
             
               shall
               not
               teach
               every
               man
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               his
               Brother
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Know
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               all
               know
               me
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
            
             ;
             they
             shall
             not
             teach
             one
             another
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             cannot
             ,
             or
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             teach
             one
             another
             instrumentally
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             some
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             the
             duty
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             need
             ,
             to
             learn
             ,
             
             but
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             teach
             effectually
             ;
             they
             may
             give
             instructions
             to
             one
             another
             concerning
             God
             and
             his
             wayes
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             give
             light
             ;
             they
             may
             set
             the
             light
             before
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             set
             up
             the
             light
             in
             them
             ;
             they
             may
             open
             Truths
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             open
             the
             Understanding
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             work
             of
             God
             only
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             hath
             undertaken
             by
             Promise
             to
             do
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               all
               know
               me
            
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             the
             knowledge
             of
             himself
             ;
             he
             teacheth
             by
             men
             instrumentally
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             teach
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             effectually
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             fourth
             Promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
               God
               will
               put
               his
               Laws
               into
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               write
               them
               in
               our
               minds
               :
            
             the
             Law
             was
             written
             before
             on
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             ,
             but
             here
             he
             promiseth
             to
             write
             them
             on
             fleshly
             Tables
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             which
             is
             done
             not
             with
             Pen
             and
             Ink
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.3
             .
             this
             Promise
             is
             very
             comprehensive
             ,
             it
             includes
             not
             only
             the
             giving
             of
             a
             spiritual
             discovery
             of
             the
             minde
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             giving
             of
             spiritual
             dispositions
             ,
             affections
             ,
             and
             strength
             to
             perform
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             removal
             of
             indispositions
             ,
             the
             purging
             out
             of
             corruptions
             ,
             the
             mortifying
             of
             lust
             ,
             the
             taking
             away
             the
             heart
             of
             stone
             ,
             and
             giving
             a
             heart
             of
             flesh
             ,
             the
             giving
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             the
             putting
             the
             Spirit
             within
             us
             ,
             and
             causing
             us
             to
             walk
             in
             his
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             his
             Judgements
             and
             do
             them
             ,
             as
             this
             Promise
             is
             branched
             forth
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             These
             in
             brief
             are
             the
             chief
             Promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             labour
             to
             understand
             them
             ,
             and
             apply
             them
             that
             you
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
           
             Direct
             .
             9.
             
             
               You
               must
               give
               up
               your selves
               in
               Covenant
               to
               God
               ,
            
             if
             you
             would
             be
             saved
             ;
             God
             hath
             put
             his
             hand
             and
             seal
             to
             the
             Covenant
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             through
             his
             Son
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             should
             put
             your
             hand
             to
             the
             Covenant
             and
             engage
             your selves
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             you
             were
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Lord
             by
             your
             Parents
             when
             you
             were
             b●ptized
             ,
             then
             you
             understood
             not
             what
             was
             done
             ;
             now
             you
             are
             arrived
             to
             years
             of
             understanding
             ,
             you
             should
             make
             it
             your
             own
             act
             ,
             and
             dedicate
             your selves
             to
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             the
             more
             solemnly
             you
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             strong
             Obligation
             it
             may
             be
             upon
             you
             to
             walk
             closely
             with
             God
             all
             your
             dayes
             :
             Some
             have
             directed
             to
             do
             it
             under
             hand-writing
             ,
             subscribing
             the
             name
             ,
             and
             some
             have
             put
             words
             into
             your
             mouths
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             do
             it
             ,
             in
             if
             you
             are
             not
             so
             well
             able
             to
             express
             the
             terms
             your selves
             ;
             you
             have
             this
             done
             in
             Mr.
             Guthry
             and
             Mr.
             Allen's
             books
             ,
             if
             those
             Books
             be
             not
             at
             hand
             ,
             I
             shall
             set
             before
             you
             this
             Platform
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             make
             use
             of
             in
             entring
             solemnly
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             
               
                 
                   I
                   A.B.
                
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 my self
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Creature
                 and
                 Subject
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 glorious
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 move
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 my
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whom
                 I
                 receive
                 every
                 good
                 thing
                 which
                 I
                 receive
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 am
                 obliged
                 to
                 conform
                 my
                 minde
                 ,
                 will
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 to
                 order
                 my
                 words
                 ,
                 wayes
                 and
                 whole
                 conversation
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 most
                 wise
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 most
                 righteous
                 and
                 reasonable
                 Laws
                 :
                 Besides
                 which
                 natural
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 however
                 born
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 disenabled
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Baptized
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 my
                 Parents
                 dedicated
                 unto
                 God
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 an
                 Infant
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 further
                 obliged
                 by
                 Covenant
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 But
                 having
                 proved
                 a
                 Rebel
                 and
                 Traytor
                 against
                 the
                 Highest
                 Maj●sty
                 ,
                 breaking
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Covenant-ties
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 spending
                 years
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 strangeness
                 and
                 enmity
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 my
                 own
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 now
                 solemnly
                 re●ew
                 my
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 breach
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 which
                 sin
                 hath
                 made
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 my
                 Soul.
                 
              
               
                 Being
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 place
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 my
                 sins
                 ,
                 whereby
                 I
                 have
                 affronted
                 and
                 offended
                 the
                 highest
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 whose
                 Iustice
                 must
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 and
                 withall
                 convinced
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 utter
                 inability
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 least
                 satisfaction
                 either
                 by
                 doing
                 or
                 suffering
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 my
                 Righteousnesses
                 are
                 as
                 filthy
                 rags
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 altogether
                 insufficient
                 to
                 procure
                 for
                 me
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 that
                 no
                 meer
                 Creature
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 unto
                 me
                 any
                 help
                 and
                 relief
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 informed
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 is
                 ,
                 hath
                 d●ne
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 for
                 poor
                 sinners
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Name
                 und●r
                 Heaven
                 given
                 amongst
                 men
                 whereby
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 all
                 them
                 unto
                 the
                 uttermost
                 that
                 come
                 unto
                 God
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 seeing
                 be
                 ever
                 liveth
                 to
                 make
                 intercession
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 mercifull
                 and
                 faithfull
                 High-priest
                 in
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Reconciliation
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 that
                 whosoever
                 cometh
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 cast
                 out
                 :
                 and
                 finding
                 a
                 Promise
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 mercifull
                 unto
                 our
                 unrighteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 sins
                 and
                 iniquities
                 he
                 will
                 remember
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 which
                 
                 Covenant
                 is
                 of
                 full
                 force
                 through
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 Testator
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 Christ
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 propitiation
                 through
                 Faith
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Righteousness
                 declared
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 which
                 are
                 past
                 through
                 the
                 forbearance
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Christ
                 freely
                 tendered
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 invited
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 yea
                 entreated
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 be
                 reconciled
                 unto
                 God
                 through
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 being
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 hereby
                 encouraged
                 to
                 apply
                 my self
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Promises
                 through
                 him
                 unto
                 my self
                 :
                 I
                 do
                 now
                 (
                 grieving
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 offended
                 God
                 ,
                 groaning
                 under
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 renouncing
                 all
                 my
                 own
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 hungring
                 after
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 righteousness
                 )
                 upon
                 the
                 bended
                 knees
                 of
                 my
                 soul
                 come
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 my self
                 wholly
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 I
                 cho●se
                 him
                 for
                 my
                 only
                 Advocate
                 to
                 plead
                 my
                 cause
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 for
                 me
                 Pardon
                 and
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 justified
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 through
                 my
                 dear
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 repenting
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 of
                 my
                 sins
                 ,
                 grieving
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 sinfull
                 Nature
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 deceitfull
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 so
                 adulterated
                 my
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 gone
                 a
                 whoring
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 so
                 indulged
                 my
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfied
                 its
                 irregular
                 desires
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 ear
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 complyed
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 his
                 temptations
                 :
                 I
                 now
                 renounce
                 all
                 allegiance
                 and
                 service
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 these
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 my
                 peace
                 ,
                 which
                 warr
                 against
                 my
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 my
                 own
                 soul
                 ;
                 covenanting
                 and
                 promising
                 never
                 to
                 give
                 away
                 my
                 heart
                 any
                 more
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 unto
                 any
                 person
                 or
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 World
                 for
                 my
                 portion
                 and
                 
                 chief
                 happiness
                 ;
                 to
                 deny
                 my
                 flesh
                 its
                 sinfull
                 desires
                 and
                 demands
                 ;
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 his
                 Temptations
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 allow
                 my self
                 in
                 any
                 known
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 known
                 means
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 prescribed
                 for
                 the
                 crucifying
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 mortifying
                 and
                 utter
                 extirpation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 resisting
                 and
                 overcoming
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 interest
                 ,
                 the
                 subtilty
                 and
                 deceitfulness
                 of
                 these
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 sensible
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 imprudence
                 ,
                 folly
                 ,
                 weakness
                 and
                 inconstancy
                 ,
                 I
                 humbly
                 and
                 earnestly
                 implore
                 and
                 beseech
                 the
                 highest
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 infinite
                 in
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 goodness
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 me
                 counsel
                 and
                 discretion
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 management
                 of
                 all
                 means
                 and
                 helps
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 neglect
                 any
                 ,
                 nor
                 through
                 sloth
                 and
                 imprudence
                 s●ffer
                 a
                 lesser
                 duty
                 to
                 justle
                 out
                 a
                 greater
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 me
                 courage
                 ,
                 strength
                 and
                 constancy
                 in
                 the
                 maintaining
                 my
                 spiritual
                 warfare
                 against
                 these
                 my
                 spiritual
                 enemies
                 unto
                 my
                 lifes
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 ever
                 I
                 should
                 fall
                 through
                 unwatchfulness
                 and
                 weakness
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 grant
                 I
                 may
                 never
                 do
                 )
                 I
                 do
                 promise
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 arise
                 again
                 by
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 sin
                 within
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 remaining
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 subject
                 (
                 during
                 my
                 abode
                 here
                 )
                 unto
                 daily
                 failings
                 and
                 infirmities
                 ;
                 I
                 do
                 promise
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 watch
                 and
                 strive
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 strengthen
                 me
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 grant
                 that
                 my
                 sinfull
                 infirmities
                 may
                 be
                 lesse
                 every
                 day
                 than
                 other
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 looking
                 upon
                 those
                 disallowed
                 miscarriages
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 settled
                 bent
                 and
                 resolution
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 insufficient
                 to
                 make
                 my
                 Covenant
                 void
                 .
              
               
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 being
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 vanity
                 ,
                 emptiness
                 ,
                 and
                 utter
                 insufficiency
                 of
                 any
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 Creatures
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 me
                 happy
                 ,
                 had
                 I
                 the
                 most
                 desireable
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 a
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 infinitely
                 blessed
                 God
                 made
                 unto
                 me
                 in
                 his
                 Works
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 chief
                 good
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 a
                 Promise
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 our
                 Father
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 his
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 :
                 I
                 do
                 here
                 with
                 deep
                 veneration
                 of
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 chief
                 estimation
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 choose
                 the
                 thrice
                 Blessed
                 Iehovah
                 for
                 my
                 Portion
                 and
                 chief
                 good
                 ,
                 beyond
                 all
                 persons
                 and
                 things
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 avouch
                 him
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 God.
                 I
                 humbly
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 a
                 Servant
                 and
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 or
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 called
                 me
                 unto
                 .
                 I
                 put
                 my self
                 under
                 his
                 wing
                 ,
                 and
                 commit
                 my self
                 to
                 his
                 care
                 and
                 Tuition
                 ;
                 and
                 henceforth
                 shall
                 be
                 bold
                 through
                 my
                 dearest
                 Lord
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 humbly
                 shall
                 expect
                 from
                 him
                 Protection
                 and
                 Provision
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 and
                 work
                 ,
                 Correction
                 ,
                 Audience
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Promises
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 unto
                 his
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 being
                 perswaded
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Son
                 ;
                 nor
                 share
                 in
                 any
                 spiritual
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 but
                 through
                 Christs
                 death
                 and
                 intercession
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 infinite
                 amiableness
                 of
                 Christs
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 and
                 affection
                 unto
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 desireableness
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 those
                 offices
                 ,
                 and
                 relations
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 I
                 do
                 avouch
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 only
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 choose
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Offices
                 and
                 Relations
                 .
                 I
                 choose
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 to
                 intercede
                 ,
                 and
                 procure
                 for
                 me
                 daily
                 pardon
                 ,
                 access
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 acceptance
                 of
                 my
                 person
                 and
                 service
                 ,
                 audience
                 of
                 my
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 supply
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 wants
                 .
                 I
                 choose
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 me
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 I
                 choose
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 King
                 to
                 rule
                 and
                 govern
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 command
                 my
                 whole
                 man
                 into
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 himself
                 .
                 I
                 choose
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 Captain
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 tread
                 down
                 my
                 spiritual
                 enemies
                 under
                 my
                 feet
                 .
                 I
                 choose
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 Friend
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 to
                 counsel
                 and
                 advise
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 by
                 me
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 difficulties
                 and
                 straights
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 .
                 I
                 choose
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 Husband
                 and
                 beloved
                 ,
                 humbly
                 accepting
                 of
                 this
                 near
                 and
                 sweet
                 Relation
                 which
                 he
                 calleth
                 me
                 unto
                 .
                 I
                 joyn
                 and
                 espouse
                 my self
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 promise
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 full
                 purpose
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 cleave
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 honour
                 and
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 deny
                 nor
                 leave
                 him
                 whatever
                 reproaches
                 and
                 distresses
                 I
                 may
                 meet
                 withall
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ;
                 though
                 Persecution
                 should
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 even
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 promise
                 to
                 own
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 Truths
                 ,
                 and
                 Wayes
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 breath
                 in
                 my
                 Body
                 :
                 But
                 knowing
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 utterly
                 insufficient
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 my
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 therefore
                 upon
                 the
                 knees
                 of
                 my
                 Soul
                 ,
                 I
                 earnestly
                 beseech
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 strength
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 from
                 himself
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 my
                 Father
                 is
                 invisible
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 incomprehensible
                 by
                 the
                 grasp
                 of
                 Reason
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 my
                 dearest
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 alone
                 hath
                 declared
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 bodily
                 presence
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 absent
                 from
                 his
                 people
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 because
                 whatever
                 spiritual
                 light
                 or
                 life
                 ,
                 grace
                 ,
                 comfort
                 ,
                 or
                 spiritual
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 is
                 vouchsafed
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 appointed
                 by
                 Office
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 graciously
                 promised
                 unto
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 :
                 Therefore
                 I
                 avouch
                 and
                 choose
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 Teacher
                 and
                 Guide
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 Sanctifier
                 and
                 Comforter
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 my
                 infirmities
                 in
                 duties
                 ;
                 to
                 strengthen
                 me
                 with
                 might
                 in
                 my
                 inner
                 man
                 against
                 sin
                 and
                 Satans
                 Temptations
                 ;
                 to
                 cleanse
                 me
                 from
                 all
                 filthiness
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 spirit
                 ;
                 to
                 heal
                 me
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 spiritual
                 distempers
                 ;
                 to
                 revive
                 me
                 under
                 all
                 my
                 faintings
                 ;
                 to
                 supply
                 me
                 with
                 all
                 Graces
                 as
                 to
                 kinde
                 and
                 measure
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 needfull
                 for
                 me
                 in
                 my
                 place
                 and
                 work
                 ;
                 to
                 testifie
                 Gods
                 love
                 to
                 my
                 Soul
                 ;
                 to
                 give
                 me
                 earnests
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seal
                 me
                 up
                 unto
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Redemption
                 :
                 And
                 O
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 presence
                 and
                 abode
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 grieve
                 ,
                 quench
                 ,
                 resist
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 away
                 the
                 Spirit
                 any
                 more
                 !
              
               
                 Also
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 endited
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 and
                 will
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 themselves
                 a
                 perfect
                 Rule
                 for
                 Faith
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fully
                 do
                 declare
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 means
                 unto
                 everlasting
                 happiness
                 :
                 Therefore
                 I
                 choose
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 my
                 Faith
                 and
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 therein
                 prescribed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 my
                 acquaintance
                 and
                 converse
                 with
                 my
                 God
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 vouchsafe
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 means
                 also
                 of
                 preparing
                 of
                 me
                 for
                 the
                 full
                 and
                 perfect
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 him
                 beyond
                 my
                 present
                 capacity
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 but
                 dark
                 glasses
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 ;
                 because
                 ignorance
                 and
                 unbelief
                 do
                 exceedingly
                 vail
                 God
                 from
                 mine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 flesh
                 and
                 corruption
                 do
                 damp
                 my
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 spiritual
                 Ioy
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 interrupt
                 my
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 ,
                 sorrows
                 ,
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 afflictions
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 wholly
                 free
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 perfectly
                 happy
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 life
                 and
                 immortality
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 a
                 discovery
                 and
                 promise
                 of
                 eternal
                 Life
                 made
                 unto
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 a
                 command
                 of
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 up
                 my
                 Treasure
                 in
                 Heaven
                 :
                 Therefore
                 I
                 choose
                 Heaven
                 for
                 my
                 Treasure
                 and
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 for
                 ever
                 to
                 live
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 sight
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 the
                 infinitely
                 blessed
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 my
                 Dearest
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whither
                 I
                 hope
                 my
                 Soul
                 shall
                 be
                 transported
                 by
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 separated
                 from
                 my
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 my
                 vile
                 Body
                 ,
                 when
                 awakened
                 and
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 of
                 Chris●s
                 coming
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 fashioned
                 like
                 unto
                 Christs
                 most
                 beautifull
                 and
                 glorious
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 prepared
                 and
                 promised
                 by
                 my
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 being
                 perswaded
                 of
                 my
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 encouraged
                 by
                 Gods
                 promise
                 of
                 assistance
                 and
                 acceptance
                 ;
                 I
                 now
                 dedicate
                 and
                 deliver
                 up
                 my self
                 fully
                 ,
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 I
                 yield
                 and
                 resign
                 up
                 my
                 Soul
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 powers
                 and
                 faculties
                 ;
                 my
                 Body
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 senses
                 and
                 members
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 righteousness
                 unto
                 God
                 :
                 I
                 resign
                 up
                 my
                 Minde
                 to
                 think
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 concern
                 his
                 Interest
                 and
                 Glory
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 embrace
                 and
                 maintain
                 his
                 Truths
                 ;
                 I
                 resign
                 up
                 my
                 Memory
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                 store-house
                 and
                 receptacle
                 chiefly
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 things
                 which
                 do
                 belong
                 to
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 inferiour
                 rank
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 reference
                 unto
                 his
                 Glory
                 .
                 I
                 resign
                 up
                 my
                 Conscience
                 to
                 receive
                 light
                 and
                 purity
                 from
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 act
                 faithfully
                 as
                 the
                 Lords
                 Deputy
                 .
                 I
                 resign
                 up
                 my
                 Will
                 unto
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 his
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 to
                 embrace
                 his
                 Promises
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 dispensations
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 towards
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 bear
                 ,
                 and
                 choose
                 and
                 lose
                 what
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 resign
                 up
                 my
                 Heart
                 and
                 Affections
                 to
                 fear
                 and
                 reverence
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 and
                 seek
                 after
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 all
                 under
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 exercised
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will.
                 I
                 resign
                 up
                 my
                 Fancy
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 and
                 employed
                 by
                 my
                 Reason
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 my
                 Master
                 .
                 I
                 resign
                 up
                 my
                 Sensual
                 Appetite
                 after
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 pleasures
                 to
                 be
                 subs●rvient
                 to
                 my
                 Rational
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 further
                 to
                 have
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 than
                 will
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 I●
                 sign
                 up
                 my
                 Hands
                 to
                 work
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 Feet
                 to
                 walk
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 Ears
                 to
                 hear
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 Eyes
                 to
                 see
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 Tongue
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 God.
                 I
                 resign
                 up
                 all
                 my
                 Graces
                 ,
                 all
                 my
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 all
                 my
                 Talents
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 my
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 whole
                 Man
                 to
                 be
                 ruled
                 and
                 governed
                 by
                 his
                 Laws
                 :
                 Promising
                 ,
                 though
                 my
                 Flesh
                 do
                 contradict
                 and
                 rebell
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 order
                 my
                 whole
                 conversation
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Word
                 ;
                 humbly
                 looking
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 strength
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 enabled
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 every
                 duty
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 my self
                 no
                 longer
                 my
                 own
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 I
                 have
                 is
                 at
                 my
                 own
                 dispose
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 wholly
                 belong
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 praising
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 thanks
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 vouchsafing
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 enclining
                 my
                 heart
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 Bending
                 my
                 neck
                 under
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 glorious
                 Iehovah
                 ,
                 I
                 subscribe
                 my self
                 ,
              
               
                 Witness
                 my
                 Hand
                 and
                 Seal
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     devoted
                     Servant
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   A.
                   B.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Direct
             .
             10.
             
             You
             must
             be
             stedfast
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             unto
             your
             lives
             end
             ,
             
               if
               you
               would
               be
               saved
               :
               And
               here
               you
               must
               be
               stedfast
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   wayes
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Wayes
                   of
                   Gods
                   Commandements
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             You
             must
             be
             stedfast
             and
             persevere
             in
             
               the
               wayes
               of
               Truth
            
             ;
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             without
             turning
             aside
             into
             wayes
             of
             Errour
             ;
             there
             are
             wayes
             of
             Errour
             which
             will
             lead
             you
             as
             certainly
             ,
             and
             more
             securely
             to
             Hell
             ,
             than
             the
             wayes
             of
             open
             profaneness
             .
             The
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             of
             damnable
             errours
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             open
             ,
             damnable
             sins
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.1
             .
             and
             we
             read
             of
             some
             that
             are
             damned
             for
             believing
             a
             lye
             ,
             that
             their
             delusion
             hath
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             damnation
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             
             The
             Devil
             leads
             as
             many
             as
             he
             can
             in
             the
             cords
             of
             more
             gross
             and
             known
             sins
             towards
             the
             place
             of
             endless
             misery
             ;
             but
             
             if
             any
             of
             them
             begin
             to
             perceive
             their
             thraldom
             and
             danger
             ,
             if
             their
             eyes
             be
             a
             little
             opened
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             awakened
             ,
             and
             hearts
             affected
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             perswaded
             to
             look
             after
             their
             salvation
             ,
             then
             he
             endeavours
             to
             draw
             them
             into
             wayes
             of
             Errour
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             Agents
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             very
             subtle
             and
             crafty
             ,
             and
             lye
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             ,
             who
             with
             good
             words
             and
             fair
             speeches
             insinuate
             poysonous
             doctrines
             ;
             and
             pretending
             more
             glorious
             discoveries
             ,
             higher
             and
             more
             excellent
             wayes
             ,
             draw
             them
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             into
             paths
             of
             darkness
             ,
             where
             they
             wander
             and
             lose
             themselves
             for
             ever
             ;
             where
             they
             are
             tossed
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             beaten
             to
             and
             fro
             with
             every
             winde
             of
             doctrine
             unto
             the
             shipwrack
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             their
             Souls
             .
             As
             you
             hope
             for
             salvation
             ,
             you
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             Errour
             ;
             diligently
             inquire
             after
             Truth
             ;
             search
             for
             it
             as
             for
             silver
             ,
             and
             digg
             for
             it
             as
             for
             hidden
             treasures
             ;
             digg
             for
             it
             in
             the
             golden
             Mines
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             let
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             be
             the
             only
             Rule
             of
             your
             Faith
             ;
             and
             having
             found
             the
             Truth
             ,
             keep
             it
             ,
             hold
             it
             fast
             ,
             labour
             to
             fix
             it
             in
             your
             mindes
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             as
             a
             girdle
             about
             your
             loins
             ;
             lay
             it
             up
             in
             your
             heart
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             rooted
             there
             ;
             apply
             your selves
             to
             Christ
             as
             a
             Prophet
             to
             lead
             you
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             you
             from
             being
             deceived
             and
             deluded
             ;
             and
             keep
             close
             to
             the
             Ministery
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             appointed
             to
             continue
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             establishment
             ,
             and
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Eph.
             4.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             must
             be
             stedfast
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             
               the
               wayes
               of
               Gods
               Commandements
            
             ;
             you
             must
             patiently
             
             continue
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             obtain
             immortal
             glory
             ,
             Rom.
             2.7
             .
             you
             must
             endure
             to
             the
             end
             if
             you
             would
             be
             saved
             ,
             Matth.
             10.22
             .
             you
             must
             be
             faithfull
             unto
             the
             death
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             gain
             the
             Crown
             of
             life
             ,
             Rev.
             2.10
             .
             It
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             that
             you
             hold
             out
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ;
             none
             but
             such
             which
             come
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             race
             will
             obtain
             the
             prize
             ;
             the
             Gate
             of
             Heaven
             lyeth
             at
             the
             further
             not
             the
             hither
             end
             of
             the
             Holy
             Path
             ;
             therefore
             you
             must
             stedfastly
             persevere
             in
             this
             way
             ;
             if
             you
             should
             fall
             down
             ,
             you
             must
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             ;
             if
             you
             should
             fall
             back
             or
             through
             mistake
             turn
             aside
             ,
             you
             must
             return
             again
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             more
             haste
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             should
             fall
             off
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             fall
             away
             (
             as
             some
             have
             done
             who
             have
             seemed
             very
             zealous
             and
             forward
             Christians
             as
             to
             the
             outward
             Profession
             )
             you
             are
             lost
             ,
             you
             are
             cast-awayes
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             tumble
             and
             fall
             down
             into
             the
             bottomless
             Pit
             ,
             from
             whence
             there
             is
             no
             returning
             .
             Be
             not
             then
             followers
             of
             them
             that
             draw
             back
             to
             perdition
             ,
             but
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             Heb.
             10.39
             .
             Be
             followers
             of
             them
             who
             through
             faith
             and
             patience
             inherit
             the
             Promises
             ,
             Heb.
             6.12
             .
             It
             is
             a
             glorious
             Inheritance
             that
             is
             before
             you
             ,
             that
             is
             promised
             and
             prepared
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             let
             this
             encourage
             you
             to
             diligence
             and
             perseverance
             unto
             the
             end
             ;
             I
             shall
             conclude
             with
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.58
             .
             
               Therefore
               my
               beloved
               Brethren
               be
               stedfast
               ,
               unmoveable
               ,
               alwayes
               abounding
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               asmuch
               as
               ye
               know
               that
               your
               labour
               is
               not
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             given
             you
             Directions
             ,
             
               What
               things
               you
               must
               do
               that
               you
               may
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XIX
             .
          
           
             II.
             THE
             Second
             and
             last
             thing
             for
             your
             guidance
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               To
               shew
               you
               what
               Means
               you
               must
               make
               use
               of
               to
               help
               you
               in
               these
               things
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             Ten
             Means
             to
             be
             used
             in
             order
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             Salvation
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Self-examination
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Reading
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   good
                   books
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Hearing
                   the
                   Word
                   Preached
                
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Meditation
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Christian-conference
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Watchfulness
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Sanctification
                   of
                   Fasting-dayes
                
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Sanctification
                   of
                   Sabbath-dayes
                
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Improvement
                   of
                   Sacrament-dayes
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Means
             1.
             
             Self-examination
             .
             You
             must
             examine
             your selves
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             see
             your selves
             lost
             ;
             you
             may
             read
             the
             mistake
             of
             the
             
               Laodiceans
               ,
               Rev.
            
             3.17
             .
             
               Thou
               sayest
               ,
               I
               am
               rich
               ,
               and
               encreased
               in
               goods
               ,
               and
               have
               need
               of
               nothing
               ;
               and
               knowest
               not
               that
               thou
               art
               wretched
               ,
               miserable
               ,
               and
               poor
               ,
               and
               blinde
               ,
               and
               naked
               .
            
             You
             must
             examine
             and
             prove
             your
             spiritual
             state
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             a
             right
             judgement
             thereof
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             perceive
             how
             poor
             ,
             and
             wretched
             ,
             and
             miserable
             you
             are
             whilest
             you
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Nature
             .
             You
             must
             examine
             your selves
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             get
             a
             sight
             and
             sense
             of
             sin
             :
             Ier.
             8.6
             .
             
               I
               hearkned
               and
               heard
               ,
               but
               they
               spake
               not
               aright
               ,
               no
               man
               repented
               
               him
               of
               his
               wickedness
               ,
               saying
               ,
               What
               have
               I
               done
               ?
               every
               one
               turned
               to
               his
               course
               ,
               as
               the
               Horse
               rusheth
               into
               the
               battel
               .
            
             You
             must
             examine
             what
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             repent
             of
             your
             sins
             ;
             you
             must
             search
             and
             try
             your
             wayes
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             turn
             from
             your
             evil
             wayes
             ;
             you
             must
             commune
             with
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             your selves
             ,
             with
             the
             Prodigal
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             return
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             turn
             your
             feet
             unto
             his
             Testimonies
             .
             Be
             serious
             then
             in
             this
             great
             duty
             of
             Self-examination
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             would
             advise
             that
             you
             would
             set
             apart
             time
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             your
             thoughts
             are
             most
             free
             ,
             and
             affections
             most
             sedate
             and
             quiet
             ;
             get
             out
             of
             the
             hurry
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             lay
             aside
             other
             business
             for
             a
             while
             ;
             and
             withall
             separate
             your selves
             from
             company
             ,
             and
             retire
             into
             secret
             ,
             where
             you
             may
             be
             free
             from
             external
             disturbances
             and
             interruptions
             ;
             whatever
             indispositions
             and
             withdrawments
             of
             heart
             you
             finde
             ,
             force
             your selves
             to
             the
             work
             ;
             resist
             Satan
             ,
             who
             will
             endeavour
             to
             divert
             and
             discourage
             you
             :
             Set
             your selves
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ;
             desire
             him
             to
             search
             you
             ;
             beg
             his
             help
             in
             the
             duty
             ;
             labour
             to
             keep
             your
             minde
             close
             to
             it
             ;
             if
             vain
             thoughts
             arise
             ,
             and
             would
             hurry
             you
             away
             ,
             look
             up
             to
             Christ
             to
             rebuke
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             captivity
             and
             obedience
             unto
             himself
             .
             And
             then
             sit
             down
             ,
             and
             seriously
             consider
             what
             you
             have
             done
             ever
             since
             you
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             withall
             think
             with
             your selves
             what
             you
             will
             do
             when
             your
             life
             and
             this
             world
             shall
             come
             to
             an
             end
             .
             Take
             a
             review
             of
             your
             sins
             ;
             they
             are
             noted
             down
             upon
             the
             book
             of
             your
             Consciences
             ,
             peruse
             this
             book
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             extracted
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             a
             help
             to
             you
             .
             Note
             down
             your
             original
             sin
             ;
             your
             actual
             
             sins
             ;
             your
             transgressions
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             and
             the
             second
             Table
             thereof
             ;
             your
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             aggravations
             of
             your
             sins
             .
          
           
             Means
             2.
             
             
               Reading
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               other
               good
               books
               .
            
             The
             rule
             whereby
             you
             are
             to
             examine
             your selves
             is
             the
             Word
             ;
             this
             is
             like
             a
             Candle
             ,
             which
             will
             give
             light
             in
             dark
             corners
             ;
             this
             is
             like
             a
             Glass
             ,
             which
             will
             discover
             spots
             in
             the
             face
             ;
             you
             must
             search
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             try
             your selves
             her●by
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             have
             knowledge
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             your
             spiritual
             state
             ;
             and
             you
             must
             search
             the
             Word
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             have
             knowledge
             and
             acquaintance
             with
             God
             and
             his
             will.
             You
             may
             arrive
             to
             some
             knowledge
             of
             God
             by
             reading
             the
             Book
             of
             Nature
             ;
             the
             whole
             world
             is
             full
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             every
             Creature
             doth
             represent
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             world
             is
             full
             of
             sin
             too
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             immediate
             representations
             of
             the
             Creatures
             are
             sensitive
             things
             ,
             which
             our
             sense
             layeth
             hold
             on
             first
             ,
             and
             is
             apt
             there
             to
             stick
             ,
             without
             further
             piercing
             and
             searching
             to
             finde
             out
             God
             ;
             and
             where
             we
             have
             one
             provocation
             from
             the
             Creatures
             to
             love
             and
             serve
             him
             (
             through
             the
             bewitching
             temptations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             meeting
             with
             the
             worldly
             lusts
             of
             our
             hearts
             )
             we
             have
             a
             thousand
             incitements
             and
             allurements
             from
             them
             to
             sin
             against
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             Word
             is
             full
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             incitement
             there
             to
             sin
             ,
             full
             of
             perswasives
             to
             holiness
             and
             obedience
             ;
             God
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             more
             easily
             ,
             and
             he
             setteth
             forth
             himself
             there
             most
             conspicuously
             ;
             In
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             you
             have
             the
             most
             glorious
             discoveries
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             greatness
             ,
             majesty
             ,
             power
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             love
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             the
             way
             made
             known
             of
             acquaintance
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             ;
             if
             you
             
             would
             be
             acquainted
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             you
             must
             acquaint
             your selves
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             Read
             the
             Scriptures
             daily
             ,
             and
             search
             them
             ;
             Ioh.
             5.39
             .
             read
             not
             only
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             labour
             to
             understand
             the
             mystery
             of
             Godliness
             therein
             revealed
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
             endeavour
             after
             a
             spiritual
             discerning
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             when
             you
             meet
             with
             Doctrines
             in
             your
             reading
             the
             Word
             ,
             labour
             to
             understand
             and
             believe
             them
             ;
             when
             you
             meet
             with
             Precepts
             labour
             to
             obey
             them
             ;
             when
             with
             Prohibitions
             and
             Threatnings
             ,
             be
             cautioned
             against
             sin
             by
             them
             ;
             when
             you
             meet
             with
             promises
             ,
             labour
             to
             apply
             them
             ,
             to
             draw
             vertue
             from
             them
             .
             Read
             this
             Book
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hide
             it
             in
             your
             heart
             ;
             lay
             it
             up
             there
             ,
             as
             a
             choice
             treasure
             ,
             get
             your
             hearts
             cast
             into
             the
             mould
             of
             it
             ;
             get
             it
             written
             upon
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             have
             an
             influence
             upon
             your
             whole
             conversation
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             and
             apply
             the
             truths
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             read
             as
             you
             have
             time
             other
             good
             books
             ,
             which
             open
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             treat
             of
             needfull
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             direct
             in
             the
             great
             work
             of
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             give
             Rules
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             for
             the
             ordering
             of
             your
             whole
             conversation
             ;
             but
             above
             all
             Books
             read
             and
             study
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Means
             3.
             
             
               Hearing
               the
               Word
               Preached
            
             .
             It
             is
             by
             the
             foolishness
             of
             Preaching
             that
             God
             saveth
             such
             as
             do
             believe
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.21
             .
             however
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             to
             them
             that
             perish
             foolishness
             ,
             yet
             unto
             Believers
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             unto
             salvation
             ;
             therein
             God
             doth
             put
             forth
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             maketh
             bare
             his
             arm
             ,
             in
             bringing
             salvation
             to
             lost
             
             souls
             .
             
               Hear
               and
               thy
               Soul
               shall
               live
               ,
            
             Isa.
             55.3
             .
             
               Faith
               cometh
               by
               hearing
            
             ,
             Rome
             .
             10.17
             .
             Lydia's
             heart
             was
             opened
             whilest
             she
             attended
             upon
             the
             Word
             preached
             by
             
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
            
             16.14
             .
             Attend
             therefore
             diligently
             upon
             the
             Word
             preached
             by
             Christs
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             his
             own
             institution
             for
             the
             working
             and
             increase
             of
             Grace
             :
             Look
             upon
             Ministers
             as
             Christs
             Ambassadours
             ;
             he
             that
             heareth
             them
             heareth
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             turneth
             away
             his
             ear
             from
             hearing
             them
             ,
             turneth
             away
             his
             ear
             from
             Christ
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             them
             speaketh
             from
             Heaven
             unto
             men
             ,
             and
             how
             impossible
             it
             is
             for
             such
             to
             escape
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             see
             Heb.
             12.25
             .
             
               Much
               more
               shall
               not
               they
               escape
               that
               turn
               away
               their
               ear
               from
               him
               that
               speaketh
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             Hear
             the
             Word
             with
             reverence
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             speak
             to
             you
             from
             Heaven
             with
             an
             audible
             voice
             ;
             hear
             the
             Word
             with
             diligence
             and
             attention
             as
             for
             your
             lives
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             your
             Souls
             ;
             hear
             the
             Word
             with
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             will
             not
             profit
             and
             work
             effectually
             in
             your
             hearts
             ;
             and
             in
             hearing
             look
             not
             so
             much
             for
             those
             things
             which
             may
             please
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             which
             may
             edifie
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             do
             not
             regard
             so
             much
             mens
             fancies
             ,
             as
             the
             wholsom
             Truths
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             tend
             most
             to
             conviction
             ,
             edification
             ,
             to
             the
             killing
             of
             sin
             ,
             quickning
             and
             increase
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             nourishment
             of
             the
             spiritual
             life
             .
          
           
             Means
             4.
             
             Meditation
             .
             The
             Word
             like
             Food
             must
             be
             digested
             by
             Meditation
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             turn
             to
             spiritual
             nourishment
             ;
             you
             must
             ponder
             and
             consider
             in
             your
             mindes
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             both
             understand
             them
             ,
             and
             get
             your
             Hearts
             affected
             
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             your
             Lives
             ordered
             by
             them
             .
             Meditation
             is
             a
             great
             help
             in
             Heavens
             way
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             remiss
             herein
             cannot
             walk
             so
             steddily
             ,
             nor
             chearfully
             ;
             accustome
             your selves
             unto
             this
             duty
             ,
             set
             apart
             time
             for
             it
             ;
             I
             know
             that
             some
             complain
             of
             barrenness
             in
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             when
             they
             endeavour
             to
             meditate
             ;
             such
             I
             would
             advise
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             that
             fruitfulness
             of
             thoughts
             themselves
             to
             supply
             them
             with
             matter
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             make
             use
             of
             others
             help
             ;
             let
             them
             meditate
             on
             the
             Scriptures
             they
             read
             ,
             on
             the
             Sermons
             they
             hear
             ;
             moreover
             I
             would
             offer
             some
             general
             heads
             for
             Meditation
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             make
             use
             of
             .
             1.
             
             Sometimes
             meditate
             on
             God
             ,
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             his
             infinite
             Majesty
             ,
             power
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             omnipresence
             ,
             omniscience
             ,
             eternity
             ,
             unchangeableness
             ,
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             ,
             truth
             ,
             faithfulness
             ,
             justice
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             mercy
             and
             loving-kindness
             ;
             his
             Councels
             ,
             especially
             his
             eternal
             decree
             of
             Election
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             most
             sweet
             consideration
             to
             Believers
             ;
             his
             works
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             .
             2.
             
             Sometimes
             meditate
             on
             Christ
             ;
             his
             near
             relations
             ,
             of
             Friend
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             Husband
             ;
             his
             needfull
             Offices
             of
             Priest
             ,
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             King.
             3.
             
             Sometimes
             meditate
             on
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             his
             way
             and
             workings
             on
             the
             minde
             and
             heart
             ,
             how
             he
             enlighteneth
             ,
             enliveneth
             ,
             strengtheneth
             ,
             comforteth
             ,
             &c.
             4.
             
             Sometimes
             meditate
             on
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             rich
             ,
             free
             ,
             suitable
             ,
             sure
             Promises
             of
             pardon
             ,
             grace
             ,
             salvation
             therein
             .
             5.
             
             Sometimes
             meditate
             on
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             its
             priviledges
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             Assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             Joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             communications
             of
             grace
             ,
             &c.
             6.
             
             Sometimes
             meditate
             on
             the
             four
             last
             things
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Judgement
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Hell.
             7.
             
             Sometimes
             meditate
             ,
             
             and
             that
             frequently
             ,
             daily
             ,
             of
             such
             Arguments
             as
             tend
             to
             the
             mortifying
             of
             your
             particular
             sins
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             strong
             and
             prevalent
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             strengthening
             of
             your
             graces
             which
             you
             finde
             most
             weak
             and
             deficient
             .
          
           
             Means
             5.
             
             Prayer
             .
             Pray
             secretly
             ;
             retire
             your selves
             from
             company
             into
             your
             Closets
             ,
             or
             some
             private
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             confess
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             make
             known
             your
             requests
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             seeth
             and
             heareth
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             hath
             promised
             an
             open
             reward
             to
             such
             as
             secretly
             and
             sincerely
             seek
             him
             .
             Pray
             frequently
             ,
             be
             often
             upon
             your
             knees
             ,
             give
             your selves
             unto
             Prayer
             ;
             begin
             the
             day
             ,
             conclude
             the
             day
             with
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             recover
             some
             other
             time
             to
             visit
             and
             speak
             to
             God
             ;
             at
             least
             mingle
             ejaculatory
             Prayer
             with
             every
             other
             work
             ;
             and
             labour
             that
             your
             minds
             may
             be
             always
             in
             a
             praying
             frame
             ;
             and
             do
             not
             withdraw
             ,
             but
             be
             glad
             when
             an
             opportunity
             offereth
             it self
             to
             come
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             .
             Pray
             fervently
             ,
             pour
             forth
             your
             hearts
             before
             God
             in
             the
             duty
             ;
             wr●stle
             with
             God
             in
             Prayer
             like
             Iacob
             ,
             be
             earn●st
             in
             your
             Petitions
             as
             for
             your
             lives
             ,
             be
             instant
             and
             importunate
             ,
             take
             no
             denyal
             ,
             follow
             hard
             after
             God
             ;
             stir
             up
             your selves
             to
             take
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             use
             arguments
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             to
             plead
             with
             him
             .
             Pray
             believing●y
             ,
             mingle
             your
             prayers
             with
             Faith
             ;
             make
             use
             of
             the
             name
             and
             mediation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             make
             application
             of
             the
             Promises
             which
             God
             hath
             made
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             to
             Faith
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             to
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Means
             6.
             
             
               Christian
               Conference
            
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             the
             company
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             from
             such
             turn
             away
             ;
             if
             ●●
             
             and
             when
             you
             are
             there
             ,
             labour
             to
             mourn
             for
             sin
             ,
             which
             hath
             pierced
             the
             Lord
             ;
             to
             hunger
             after
             his
             righteousness
             ;
             to
             receive
             him
             by
             Faith
             ;
             to
             apply
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             a
             Seal
             ;
             endeavour
             after
             a
             burning
             love
             to
             him
             whose
             love
             hath
             been
             so
             great
             as
             to
             dye
             for
             you
             ;
             and
             let
             your
             hearts
             be
             filled
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             your
             mouths
             with
             Praises
             ,
             and
             deliver
             up
             your selves
             in
             Covenant
             unto
             the
             Lord
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             ;
             After
             you
             come
             from
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             reflect
             upon
             your
             carriage
             towards
             the
             Lord
             ;
             if
             you
             have
             been
             straitened
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             find
             out
             the
             cause
             ,
             mourn
             ,
             and
             by
             after-pains
             and
             application
             of
             Christ
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             get
             some
             benefit
             ,
             and
             prepare
             better
             against
             the
             next
             time
             ;
             if
             you
             have
             been
             enlarged
             ,
             be
             humble
             ,
             be
             thankfull
             ,
             be
             watchfull
             ,
             live
             up
             to
             Obligations
             ;
             draw
             vertue
             from
             Christs
             death
             for
             the
             cr●●cifying
             more
             and
             more
             of
             your
             flesh
             ,
             with
             its
             aff●ctions
             and
             lusts
             ;
             and
             fetch
             influences
             of
             grace
             and
             spiritual
             nourishment
             ▪
             that
             you
             may
             encrease
             with
             the
             encreases
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             be
             diligent
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             means
             and
             helps
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             length
             you
             shall
             attain
             the
             ultimate
             end
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             appointed
             ,
             even
             your
             Salvation
             and
             Eternal
             Happiness
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A64998-e420
           
             Motive
             3.